(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Prosodia graeca, or, An exposition of the Greek metres by rules and examples : also a treatise on the use of the digamma in the poems of Homer, with rules for the structure of Greek hexameter verse, to which is subjoined an appendix"

UC-NRLF 





PA 

411 

D852 

1824 

MAIN 




/ 

J 



(^'â– : 



/ . 



.c- 



7 i-'%,4^ 



/ 



\ 



PROSODIA GRAECA, 



OR 



AN EXPOSITION OF THE GREEK METRES 

BY RULES AND EXA31PLES : 



ALSO 



A TREATISE 



ON THK 



USE OF THE DIGAMMA IN THE POEMS OF HOMEK. 



WlTil 



RULES FOR THE STRUCTURE OF CiREEK 
IiEXA3IETER VERSE,* 



XO WHICH IS SUBJOINl!:i> 



AN APPENDIX 



ON THE POWER OF THE ICTUS METRICUS IX IAMBIC 
TROCHAIC AND ANAPAESTIC VERSE. 



By GEORGE DUNBAR, F. R. S. E. 

ANi) I'llOKKSSOK OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITV oy EDlKilURGH. 

• ■ -t J — « T . , 



F(>UJiTH"1^01TJ0k. 



t ' ' 



EDINBURGH : 
PUBLISHED JiY STIRLING Sc KI:NNKY J 

AND G. B. WIIITTAKER, LONDON 

1824. 






v, *•*-.. 



PREFACE. 



In preparing this Fourth Edition of the Prosodia Grae- 
ca, I have endeavoured to comprise within it as much in- 
formation on the Greek metres as appeared to me really 
useful for Scholars. Some errors have been corrected in 
the list of words where the doubtful vowels are pointed 
out as being long, and several other vocables have been 
added. It would have been desirable to have augmented 
the list by adding a number of proper names and names 
of places, but this would have iiicrpAsed the volume to 
an undue size; and besides, it is the less necessary, as 
most of these words are to be found in Dictionaries and 
other Elementary books in the hands of almost every 
Student. I tliink I may venture to assert that, with these 
exceptions very few words will be found omitted in which 
any of the doubtful vowels are long ; and that such Stu- 
dents as consult the work for the purpose of ascertain- 
ing the quantity of any particular syllable, if the word 
is not found either specified or included under some par- 
ticidar class, may rest satisfied that the syllable is short. 

In the observations upon the Position^ Elision and Con- 
traction of Vowels and Diphthongs, I have included every 
thing necessary to be known, and have made, what I con- 

251095 



IV PREFACE. 

ceive to be, several important corrections, cliiefly with re- 
gard to the power of the Ictus Metricus in lengthening 
doubtful Vowels before certain Mutes and Liquids. This 
subject the Reader will find discussed at considerable 
length in the Appendix. 

The principal part of the rules respecting the metres 
is founded upon the observations of Porson, Hermann, 
Burney and Gaisford, with several corrections and addi- 
tional remarks .on the thi*ee Metres cluefly employed by 
the Attic Poets. To render these rules as intelligible as 
possible to Students, I have not only given several Exam- 
ples under each, but have mai'ked the quantity of every 
syllable, and divicled every line into its proper feet* 
Though a/iy person may thus obtain a tolerable knowledge 
©f the principal metres used by the Greek Poets, I; would 
still recommend to his careful perusal Porsoii's Supple- 
ment to his Preface to the Hecuba of Em'ipides, and Gais- 
ford's Edition of Hephaestion. Dr Maltby's observations 
prefixed to his Edition of Morell's Thesaurus may also 
be studied with great advantage. _ ^ . , 

A few additional examples and observations have been 
inserted in the " Inquiry into the Versification of Ho- 
mer," all tendings as I imagine^ to shew that the Digam-* 
ma never could hatve been employed by that Poet with 
the power of a Consonant, and that the rides I have en- 
deavom'ed to establish, and the principle I have laid down 
are not theoretical, but have been recognized both by the 
Greek and Latin Epic Poets. Besides banishing from 
Hexameter vet-se sucU an uncouth ilnd liarsh letter as the 



PREFACE. 



Diganiiiia, whlcli, I am convincod, Horaer ncrver employ- 
ed, and ^^'llicll would never have been brought into notice 
by Modern Critics, had they better understood the natm'd 
of his versification and the structm'e of his language, 
the principle I have stated and supported by examples 
enables us also to get rid of a number of adventitious let- 
ters, which have been added as props to his verse, but which 
serve only to deform the language and render it lesd 
smooth and harmonious. Wlien the attention of Scholars 
shall be more closely directed to the study of Homer, I 
flatter myself that my opinions will be generally adopt- 
ed, as they have already been by several men of distin- 
guished eminence and reputation in the literary world. 

In the Appendix, I have endeavom*ed to shew that a 
similar principle guided the practice of the Attic Poetd 
in Iambic, Trochaic and Anapaestic Verse. It is in fact 
a principle that pervades all poetry both Ancient and Mo- 
dern, and is founded upon the laws of harmony necessa- 
ry to be observed in reciting every kind of verse. To 
preserve the Bythm and Harmony of their verses, the 
Poets were sometimes forced to lengthen syllables tliat 
were naturally short ; for^ as Dionysius of Halicarnassus 
well observes, musical composition adjusts not the times to the 
syllables, hut the syllables to the times. Numerous instan- 
ces of this occur in our own poetry. What, therefore, 
might by some be considered an arbitrary license, is in 
fact a general law of which the Ancient Poets availed 
themselves either more or less, according to the nature 
of the verse they employed. 



VI PREFACE. 

It will be observed, that in determining tlie place of 
the Ictus on either syllable of the Spondaeus in Anapaes- 
tic verse, I have, in the Appendix, given it as my op- 
nion, that it falls upon the^r^^ Syllable, whereas in the 
first part of the work, p. 68. it is stated to fall upon the 
last syllable. For a considerable time I was in doubt on 
which syllable of the Spondaeus the Ictus should fall ; 
and it was not till after a long and careful examination of 
Anapaestic verse, in all the Attic Poets, that I came to 
the conclusion I have stated in the Appendix. Anapaestic 
verse is evidently founded upon Hexameter, and preserves 
the Ictus upon the same syllables of the feet as used in 
that species of verse. The introduction of the Anapaes- 
tic foot gives it an agi'eeable variety, by changing the ca- 
dence and lengthened tone from the first syllable of the 
Spondaeus and Dactyle, to the last of the Anapaestus. 

Having thus pointed out the leading features of the 
work, and the improvements made in this Edition, I com- 
mit it to the candid judgment of the public, in the con- 
fident expectation that no illiberal prejudice will prevent 
those who are capable of understanding such pursuits, 
from examining them mth calmness and impartiality, and 
from adopting my opinions if they shall consider them 
well founded. 



Edinburgh College, 7 
October 1st, 18?4. J 



ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. 



PART I. 

Page 35. Line 13 for otou ^trnv^ read o'Tou 'trrn. 

36. At the bottom it is remarked, * In utrisque, sell. lambicis et 

Trochaicis numeris, hiatus vocalium scdulo evitari debet.' — 

This holds true with regard to the Tragic Poets ; Aristophanes, 

however, does not elide a vowel after t/, nor always the i of 

on before a vowel; thus, Nub. 186. T/ Xdaufiairecs ; Id. 863. 

ESy\ on l^tier^tis. — nor the s of cvSs before sfj. Plut. 1182. — 
vvt V oiSs ug. — Id. 72. iZ oiy en. 

37. Tor rs^evyetf read vi^tvy a. 

49. For {axffiXuofy read (iaffixtiov. 

â–  69. For XuKtk) ii read Xvku v. 

PAET II. 

13. At the bottom, for Aburthnot, read Arbuthnot. 

~ — 63. For Confisus pcriit admirandis, divide thus, Confisus pcriit ad— 
"-!->-« -I- --l-wwi-- 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 



Prosodia est ea Grammaticae pars, quae syllaba- 
riim quantitates, versuumque pangendorum artem 
praecipue tradit. * 



I. 

DE QUANTITATE ANCIPITUM VOCALIUM, IN PRO-AN- 
TEPENULTIMIS ET ANTEPENULTIMIS SYLLABIS. 



I. De a in Pro-antepenultimis, ^c, 

1. A augmeiiti loco, vocali sequente, produci- 
tur ; sic, ^'iov pro ri'iov, ab ai'oj, audio, 

2. a privativum, natura breve, apud Epicos pro- 
ducitur, tribus brevibus sequentibus ; sic, ajcdiJjGC' 
Tog, indefessus ; uOcivaroc, immortalis. Interdum 
etiam duabus ; ut, a'Ko(pog, sine crista, U.K. 258. 

* Meminerint discentes duas esse longas vocales, '^, o) ; duas 
breves, 2, 6 j et tres ancipi^es, ««, i, v. 

A 



S PROSODIA GRAECA. 

S. a ante vocalem his vocibus producitur : sic, 
aivccog, perpeluo fluens ; ae^iog, aerius ; as/to.^^, sem- 
per virens ; "Aovsg, A ones; 'Idovzg, lones ; clirogy 
aquila; cchaco,^ ruo, et cognatis ejus: a/iy, audio , 
primam communem habet. Vide Aeschyl. Pers. 
639. Soph. Oedip. Col. 1767. Eurlp. Hecub. 178. 
quibus in locis prima corripitur. Producitur, Soph, 
Oedip. Col, 304. Eurip. Hecub. 174, &c. az^d- 
avrog, imperfectus ; ^ovyd'iogjactator ; (^idoiJjcciyViolo; 
IXamg, oleaginus ; Ido[j!jcci, sano ; yjihg, vetustus ; 
M'iog, peritus, Quibus adde derivata aXaccg, lapis; 
ut, 'kdmgy lapideus. At adccrog habet et antepenult, 
et penult, longam. Vide Homer. H. 271. docrog, 
noxiiis ; (Tvmo^og, conjunctus : a in as/, semper, com- 
munis est. "A'idyjg, Orcus ; a^xdhog, a?itiquiis, stid- 
tus ; y^aoao^rig^ qui vetulas abigit ; ^utzT'/j^, vi cogens ; 
T^avvGtfy lenioy et 'Tr^dug, &c. 

4. a ante y sequentibus producitur : sic, cf^a- 
yi?^co^ obsigno ; vavayzoj, navem frango ; vavdyiov^ 
naiifragium ; Idocyer/jg, natu legitimus ; et i^doffjocyi- 
Trig ^ Septimus dux ; ^vayo^ia^Jausta precatio ; 0;ySa- 
yivrig^ Thebis genitus ; y.oo^yirng^ vociferator ; vodccyi- 
vTjg^ nothus, 

5. Ante h, in khrjKcog, moerore oppressus, pro an- 
hrizajg^ ab drihioj* av&ahiuy arrogaiitia ; et avOdJfjg, 
pdhog, facilis ; bZo^hkayjig, nugator ; dlokiayicc Id' 
dioi/y dimin. a ^d'ig, et compos. Izirdhzog^ supplicem 

* At hrevis estapud Eurlp. Hecub. 31. Ilaec omnia autem 
pendent a ratione ictus metrici. Vide Append. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. S 

admittens ; '/M^ochozkoj^ e^pecto ; Ka^ccyoco^ ad siim^ 
mum perdiico', caeterisque a za^d* 

6. Ante ^, in p(iOv(jjog^ negUgens ; clGkiog, miser. 

7. Ante K,in kzovaiog^ i?ivitus ; hidzovog^ minister ; 
Kazw^ pro \riKm^ resono^ et suis ; (pevayJ^co, decipio^ 
a (pimt,- et in numeralibus in o(jm^ ut hazmot, du- 
centiy &c. aKOfv, invitus ; '^oczeci}, sedeo, cum suis; 
^'KaziKwg^ socorditer, a (3Xa|, -dzog* oIay.o(Tr^6(pog, gu- 
ber?iator ; <>j^cix,idoj, curis nimis coiifectus concido. 

8. Ante X, in (pcckatV/]^ halaejia ; td'ks[jjog, naenia ; 
KodXs(jbog, stultiis ; akoavvYi^ stidtitia ; ccvoCkoco, vel kva^ 
"kifffciu, consumo, ej usque compositis et derivatis ; 
(Tzi(Maki^c<j, dlgitum infamem (jnedium) ostendo* 

9. Ante f^, in aiJj?]Tog, messis ; et a[jj7^rogy tempus 
messisy apud Homerum et Epicos : verum ante- 
penultima aiJjdo), meto, colligo, corripitur, nisi quan- 
do ictum habet; affoCkotyLiiviog, rei nauticae irnperi- 
tus. 

10. Ante V, in z^dviov, cranium, et compositis ; 
Tirdviog, Titaniiis^ a Ttrav vzcx,viag,juvenis, et affi- 
nibus ; ivupe(jjog, serenus ; zbavooicc, fortitudo ; ayo- 
^ccvoijjog, Aedilis, Acharn. 723; zaruvoiJMi^ absumor ; 
^^S(£i>o[jbog, carnivorus ; Xv^mviog, rahiosus ; avv^^avooj^ 
confringo, 

11. Ante -r, in d^aTrsTyigj^fiigi tints ; vureTa, sinapi ; 
'Ava-ro?. 

12. a ante ^, in aodoijjat, precor, apud Homerum 
est longa, apud Tragicos hrevis. Sic etiam a in 
ag^T?5?, sacerdos, aliisque ejusdem generis ; Ka^/^^p, 
7iomen famidi ; AaPifffra, urlfs Tliessaliae ; zd^aQog, 

A 2 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 



carahus^ Angl. a lobster; a[jjci^oc;cog, amaracus ; (lk- 
^uoyjuf, Theocr. Idyll. I. v. 29. (pXvu^w^ nugor ; 
a^iffrovy prandium ; a^/o-ray, Aristoph. Nub. 415 ^ 
^a^sfzog' ^sd^ioVf locus sacer Apollinis Pyihii. 

13. Ante (T, in gTa^ac/po?, ea:ecrabilis ; sv^c^ccfftccy 
bonus corporis habitus ; zo^mtov, puellula ; Y^amvh^oc^ 
nomen mulieris. ' Aaihog, gen. ex "Aaig^ Aeschyl. 
Pers. 275. 

14. Ante r, in olrs^ogy alter, et ^dre^ov pro ro sVs- 
^ov, alterum ; hihvi/jdrozog, enixa gemellos ; et in 
compositis a \clag, lapis, ut 'kaToiJji(x,, lapidicina, he, 

15. Ante 9, in Gii^(x,(pooog^ equus extra jugum ha- 
benamferens. 

1 6. Ante %, in r^oixov^og, species piscis, a rqoir/jjg. 
Ion. pro T^nx^g^ asper ; pa%/a, Z^'/^w^ scopulosum ; 
kaidyjikog, ad iram proclivis ; ^vdyjrog, colluvies* 



IL Z)e / m Pro-aiitepenidttmis, S^c. 

1. I producitur ante vocalem in r/JiMi, apud Tra- 
gicos ; dvla, ^ tristitia ; yJ^K/Jvco, tepefacio ; ivZp^, da- 
mo; at /yy/vooV, antepenult. Eurip. Heracl. 127. 
corripit ; icoxff^og, persecutio Jiostis ; 'Trakioj^ig, perse- 
cutio ; Uk^og, mons Thessaliae. Item in Uis^ia, Il/i^ 
^log, HiiPihg, Hizl^og, Soph. Trach. 769. p^ayiovog, 

* Secunda in uviu^o^f ab Euripide et Aristophane corripitur ; 
Plut. 561. a Sophocle producitur, Antig. 316. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 



brachii; lar^og, apud Aescb. Prom. Vinct. v. 386. 
dcefftg, Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 68. ido(jbar 'la^rgro?* sip/s- 
(jjai, Sophocl. Philoct. 770. ex ed. Brunck. y.idOa), 
vado ; Xtcc^^, Chios imitor. Item in 'Triaim, pn- 
guefacio ; xiovzog^ nivosus ; ^hooryig, Fhthiota ; h- 
O^iQvadai, iiwolvi ; lioj, et hlJ^h^ mitto, 

2. In compositis ab i'oj, venenum ; ut lo^okog^ ve- 
iienosus ; ioxiai^a^ quae sagittis gaudet. [â– '.'' 

Producitur etiam ante consonantes in quibus- 
dam vocibus ; sic, 

3. Ante ^5 in xXi^ccvog, vel z^i^ccvog" zi^coTogy Ari- 
stopb. Vesp. 1056. 

4. Ante 7, fere semper producitur ; sic in ^tyooj, 
n^^o, et compositis. . 

5. Ante ^, in 'Tridvc^, resilio; Hihvr'/jg' '7n¥/iitg* ^izcca^ 
rri^ihiov, parvum forum jiidiciaJe; ff(p^ayihov, sigillum. 

6. Ante ^, in lOvvco^ et l^vcoy dingo ; saltern apud 
Homerum, II. "^j 871 5 Ai^v^ccfjtjQogy nomen Bacchi ; 
h^vikiogy ad aves perti?ie7is, caeterisque ab o^m, 'i^og' 
Ti&mog. 

7. Ante a^ in vizdco^ vinco, vU'/j, et compositis ; 
(poivUsog, ^;z/?2icez^5 ; [jjv^izmg, oiigricinus ; %zavicc, 
et lizikiciy Sicilia insula ; (p^izccXsogy et (p^izojhgy ter- 
ribilis, 

8. Ante \y in Ikzog, lustrum ; iXvosfg, limosus ; IXa- 



* 'lg<w et {Y)ui habent primam apud Homerum fere semper 
correptam, apud Atticos productam, praesertim in compositis. 
Participium hh penultimam saepius corripit quam pvoducit. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 



hv, turmatim ; JW?, propiiius^ Soph. Trach. 766, 
Electr. 1372. I'kaayijog, propitiatio ; oiJuiXadov, turma- 
tim ; oijjikiMy coiiversor^ et ofjiriKog, coetus ; zarctri- 
T^dcUf stercore contamino ; 'TrCkioo, cogo ; 'n-fkihov, pi- 
leolus; (r(jijiXiv(jijcCf r amentum; yjkivct)^ pasco; xi/X/o/, 
mille ; xfkioLg^ numerus millenarius ; "Ikiov, Troja ; 
"IXtocg^ Ilias, caeterisque affinibus ; "Ikiffffog^ nomen 
fluvii ; ^iXrjVog' M/?.?;ro^, 

9. Ante ^w/, in ^^ii/Aco,f reside o ; jSg/f-o^, vioJentia; 
ll/jete^M, desidero^ ej usque compositis et derivatis ; 
fj!jiljjeo[/jaiy imitor ; (JjIijj'/iijjk et [jjtijjyfkog' (piiJuoodTjg, sirhilis 

Jiscellae ; h^lii>vXog, acefi" ; ^7jijA^a, cojitrecto; lijAnov, 
vestimentiim ; TriyAXyj, pinguedo ; et in compositis et 
derivatis a r/|«;^, ho7ior, ut Ti{jjiog, ho?20rafus. 

10. Ante V verborum in -mco, et in compositis : 
ut, zi/sMy et ziy/jihi, 7noveo ; item ypjofjjcci, nascovy sum; 
^ivico* yivojcrzooy cognosco ; zaraymco, dcveho ; zoirci- 
Pivdojy lima polio ; hV/j.7ig, circiimvolutio ; et dfvrjsig' 
f^oXQivr], hidbi species ; 'Tr^ivihov, parva ilea: ; l^mog, 

jicus sylvestris ; hm^ occiput ; azoo^ivia^ p?imitiae ; 
'Imyjg' 'Trivvazoj^ sapientem reddo ; alvoijjuiy noceo ; 
Bek(pii>iog* aymo), duco ; Tpivccz^icc' a.'Trorivv^jai. 

11. Ante T, in Xi'Tra^ico, precor^ ej usque cogna- 
tis ; T^ira^^g, seduliis ; at in XtTra^og, pingids, corri- 
pitur : pi'7ri?fijy veiituyn excito ; diiTrsr-^c^ e coelo devo- 
lans ; t'Trm, premo ; TiviTraTi, iricrepidt ; l^v^iTridr^g' 

12. Ante g, fere semper producitnr; ut, Ss^m//- 

^a|U;/J, &c. 



PROSODIA GllAECA. 7 

13. Ante <r, in composltis et derivatis ab i'<roj,* 
similis ; zoviffaXog, pulvis in uere volans ; yjaagogy 
e^ecrabilis ; ^lakck), odi ; ^iau(pog, Sisyphus; (pOiah" 
vco^^ liominum perdilor ; gigv^^^iov^ serpylluni ; T;(r;- 
(povT]* %ap(riog, 

14. Ante r, in ma, salix ; cmva^ nutrio ; Titv- 
£0^, Tityrus ; T^irmlg, Minerva ; prvcj, produco ; 
(pkvfjiju, productio. 

1 5. Ante <py in h(pdco, iiiquiro ; hcpn'^ojg* 'ip, for- 
titer ^ et in compositis et derivatis \ ai(pct)vi?^c»)y ex- 
traho, 

16. Ante x-i ii^ ^6^^^o«^3 et r.tr^ooqiav^ dehor ea ; ©/>(/<- 
Xica, mingo 5 ra^ix^voj^ sale condio^ ej usque cognatis. 



III. De V in Pro-antepenultiynis, S^c. 

1, T est longum ante vocalem in "EwdXiog^ 
Mars ; pcvccpsogyf caeruieus, apud Homerum ; (jbve* 
XoV, medulla ; [jjvov^og, muiilus cauda ; (jbvoUxogf re- 
cipiens mures ; Tcvzhog^ vas balnei'y Trverir], coagidum; 
'TrXccrvd^My diducto ore loquor ; verog, pliivia ; |3^si/- 
i)vo[jbafy superhio ; (jjcc^vof/jar r^vat vel r^vx^y attero, 
ejusque compositis. 

2. Ante €, in riybirv^iov^ sudarium^ Arist. Plut. 729. 

* "I705 apud Tragicos et Comicos habet penultimam fere sem- 
per brevem. 

t At y in nvcAm brevis est. 



8 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

3. Ante y, aliquando in obliquis "^vydryi^^JiUa ; 
II. 0. 504. fjjvycChkrii ynus araneus; ^qvyo^vdoj^frico; 
KvyoCiog^ ohscuriis ; (p^vpcocpov, sarmentum. 

4. Ante ^, in compositis et derivatis a zvhg, 
gloria : ut, fcvddXt[jjog, gloriosus, &c. ; [jjvdaXiog, hu- 
midus ; et [hv^aivco, humecto ; TvhOg. 

5. Ante 0, in sQuS^idco, et sov^idco, eruhesco: igy- 
^^0? habet penultimam longam apud Homerum ; 
brevem apud Atticos Poetas. Vide Aristoph. 
Nub. 539. Av. 145. '^lyjvOiov. In compositis a pyj- 
^0^5 verhum : ut, '7ra.^a,^vHoii>ai^ consolor^ &c. 

6. Ante ;%^5 in compositis ab I^vkm, cohibeo : ut, 
Ivvzazzoi), impedio ; [jbvzdoijjcct, mugio, ej usque com- 
positis ; <pvy.og, alga ; (pvzioitg, algosiis ; zd^vzoTroiS), 
suaviter condio ; zriquziviLay praeconium; z^vzibco^ 
promulgOy a zti^v^, -vzog, praeco. 

7. Ante X, in ^vXux^og, saccus ; zayyjSkm^ conchy- 
liiim ; Uoc(jjpv'kioc^ Pamphylia ; azvkoiLaAy azvkzvco, 
cvkdoj^ et avkivMy rapio, spolio, a c/Jvkov vel gvKov^ 
spolium ; vkaiog, syhosus ; (pvkoTTig, 'pugna ; {JjvXicco;, 
deiitibus strido, 

8. Ante (j^y in possessivis secundae : sic, y/zirs- 
^og, tester ; et compositis a 3-ypoV, ajiimus : ut, ^v- 
(jboo(jbcii, irascor, &c. ; ^viJbioicu, siiffio, et '^v[jJd(jijoc* 
zviJjC/Jvc/jy tiirgeo^ a zvijuay Jluctus ; zQ^viMog^jrigus ; Xy- 
{jjKipoj, noceo ; ilv^ou, reprehendo ; 'TTi'Trvvyumg, pru- 
dens, 

9. Ante v, in compositis ex gvv vel 'ivu nunquam 
V producitur, ut vulgo fertur, nisi in prima pedis 
sjllaba, et id tantum in Heroico Carmine. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 9 

10. Ante T, in Kv7reo(jijai, doleo ; r^vTrda), terebro, 
et affinibus ejus ; zvroco, everto. 

11. Ante ^5 in yv^^m^ in gyrum verto ; zv^oo}, ra- 
tumfacio ; (pv^dM, misceo ; yJj^iog, dominus ; (Jjv^togj 
infiiiitiis ; [juv^ioi, decies mille ; Mvpaiva, Muraeiia^ 
cum derivativis. Item in verbis in v^zoj* sic, ttX?;^^. 
IJbv^iQo, (tffluo ; at V in TXT^fjbfjjO^ig communis est : (/jv- 
^o(jbcci lamentor^ Homer II. P. 441. azv^oorogy non 

Jirmatus ; kivvoo^jmi, voce qiierida lamentor ; Ilvp(Z(jjig' 
'TTvoi^og^ triticeiis ; ohv^o^jui, lamentor ; 'TrkTJijjiLv^^iay 
aqiiarum affliia:us ; fjbcc^TVPOiJjai, testor ; oko^v^oijjai. 

12. Ante c, V plerumque producitur in priori- 
bus syllabis : ut, (pvcdco^ ^^00 ; et in quibusdam 
compositis a Xvm, solvo : ut, XvaiTroi^og, liberator ; 
'kvffi(M'Krjgj Sec, xovcriog, aureus ; appvcjiocffrog, qui pig- 
noris loco captus 7ion est; ^akixyia, primitiaefrugum^ 
Cerealia ; rovtrt^tog, vitam ve.vans ; r^vffdvMP* Mv(/iog, 
Mysius. 

1 3. Ante r, in krQvruvTi, invicta ; olvtw, clamo ; 
cpvTdXi[j^og^ sator ; (pvrakfcc, arbustum ; (purdu, gigno; 
at in (pvrsvM v brevis est : TvrimTog, vimineus ; r^v- 
rdvrj, trutina, 

14. Ante (p, in uXv^pd^oj, tor que o ; rv(p6o[jjai, su- 
perbio ; rv(po^am^ superbus, et in aliis ejusdem 
generis. 

15. Ante %, in (^^vxcj, dentibus strideo ; P^vyjco* 
(/joci, rugio ; (T(Jjvx^, ea:uro. 



10 PROSODIA GRAECA. 



IL 

DE QUANTITATE ANCIPITUM IN PENULTIMIS 

SYLLABIS. 



I. De a in Penultimis, 

1. A producitur ante vocalem in hari^y levir ; 
locMv, bonorum ; cctj^, et compositis; z^oiag, caput; 
Xd'iy^f lapillus ; 0a/'?, Kotig^ Nai'?, YlroKzi/jOugy Avy^dm, 
Ma^afiyy, HoffeidocMV, et in similibus ; 'Tr^civg^ mitiSy 
cum suis. In XaoV, populus, et derivatis : item 
in mog, templum ; amsg' -^pccog, probus ; Traog, qffi- 
nis.* 

2. In compositis ab a^y, spiro : ut, dz^cc^g, per 
summajians ; ^arig, valde spiralis ; ai'hog, perpetuus ; 
Ai'g, Pluto, Orcus ; Tokvza^g^ aestuosus* 

3. In compositis a perf. pass, zs^dctj vel zz^avvvoo^ 

misceo : ut, az^arog, merus : item in iis quae veni- 

unt ab a/I, ut, TokvaiX, impetuosus. Sic Homer. IL 

A. 165. 'Trokvd'iKog 'TTokz^oio, 
--I 

4. In verbis in acy, quibus antecedit s vel ^ : ut, 

* A in ui) communis est. Vide Eurip. Med. 456, et 458. 
At in compositis fere semper longa est ; sic, 'A'/^aA^j, semper 
florens. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 11 

fao;, sino^ cum suis ; Trs^dcj, transeOf ejusque com- 
positis : item, zvzdcv, misceo ; ^^oiu, facio^ et com- 
positis et derivatis. 

5. In Aeolicis genitivis in ao et ciuv : ut, Aimao, 
Aeneae ; Almum, 

6. Quotiescunque Doricum a venit ex ti : ut, 
dydvM^^ pro dyfivoo^, superbus, 

7. A producitur ante y in d(zy7jg, qui non potest 
frangt ; socycc, fractus sum ; mvcx^yog, naufragus ; 

^evccyog, hospitum diictor ; docyvg, puellae simulacrum; 
(payog^fagus; hffTr^ccyyjg, infelia: ; <r<pgay/V, sigillum ; 
rayog^ duo: ; et rayia;, &c. '^i'TT^ocya' in ray;?, et 
compositis corripitur. 

8. Ante ^, in oTa^og, pedissequus; CTroc^/l, termes; 
adcOf ca?io ; at a in ditdoj corripitur; ddoo, satio; dhcov, 
luscinia. 

9. Ante ^, in a6\ov, certaminis praemium; et 
d^og, certamen, eorumque compositis; zvyoc^^g, lae- 
tus ; 'Tfkd&u pro 'TTzkd&u^ appropinquo, 

10. Ante 7c^ in dzajv^ pro a2;t(i;i', invitus ; zvdzav, 
suhflavus ; ^dzog, sedes ; 'kdzoor r^iavdg. 

1 1 . Ante X, in zaXog, pidcher^ apud Homerum ; 
apud Atticos, penultima semper brevis est ; peodcc- 
\rigy nuper virens ; dakog^Jaa: ; zo&cckog, vqfer. 

12. Ante |j//, in '^v[Jjioc[/jcc' dz^occ[/jcc, auditus; ^205- 
j[>oa, spectacidum ; o^a^La^ idem ; et in similibus ab 
aoj puro derivatis ; diMva^jogy nepos ; hi^aiLog^ bipes, 
RheSa 215. IfTTtaiJbcc, epidum ; iffriaffig, idem; ^^- 
^ci(jjcc^ captura^ et in omnibus a "^Yi^doj, venor, duc- 
tis ; iT^TToZdiivVy eques. 

B 2 



12 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

1 3. Ante t', in Udvoo, venio, et compositis ; fci- 
Xot^vco, capio ; (p^di^cu, praevenio, apud Homerum ; 
apud Atticos Poetas autem a brevis est. Item 
dissjilabis in avog : sic, dapog, siccus ; ^^avog et ^ga- 
mi/, sella ; (pocvog, fax ; r^ccp-^g, manifestus; zodvog, 
galea^ ej usque compositis; ho^vz^ocvog, cuspidatus ; 
iTriz^avov, quod super caput est ; (Dovpcpotvog, caput bO' 
vis hahens; vsavig, puella; (pdcridvog, quod nonnulli 
interpretantur Angl. a pheasant. Vide Coll. Gr. 
Maj. tom. III. Aristoph. Nub. 109. ct in lavog, sub- 
tilis, semper apud Homerum producitur; at in 
Idvogy peplum^ semper corripitur : ^ro/^av^y^, pastor, 
dux ; arvydvco^. Item in nominibus Gentilibus ; 
sic, Ts^(j(jcci/og, &c. ; item in lovXioivog, Julianus : ex- 
cipe ^zeai^og, Produc a in Btdmo- aiazrjg, gravis, 
et compositis ; B^Bravig, 

14. Ante -r, in "AmTtog, fluvii nomen ; laTryJ, 
nomen venti ; H^iaTrog, Friapus ; vd^v, sinapi, 

15. Ante ^, in ^v(jja^^g, gratus ; zcc^k, squilla ; 
(^d^tg, navigium ; in d^a, preces, prior vocalis com- 
munis est ; fcocrd^a, execratio ; zard^arogy execraii- 
dus ; 'Trd^cc^og, itiuiilis; rtcc^a, tiara, Et in masculi- 
nis in cc^og, ut "kd^og, gratus; at (pd^og, vestis, a Tra- 
gicis plerumque corripitur : item [jyjm^o^, execra- 
hilis ; (potkd^a, Producitur autem ot in (p\voL^og^fu- 
iilis, et suis ; d.vioc^og, molestus ; va^^og^ liquidus; doc- 
gov, diu; -^ocoog, mobilis; ev(jtjOi^]g, calceamenti genus; 
ffiffa^og, part, praet. med. verbi ca/^^y, as didzico* 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 13 

16. Ante o-, in futuro primo active ab a^ et gao;,* 
sic, KO'Tiocffco^ a KO'TTidco, Idhoro ; o^dffcoy ab opdco, video; 
HocG^t, eunt ; safft. Ion. pro s/V;* dpcooocffigy auditus; iti- 
^Gcfftg, transitus. Item in participio femin. aoristi 
primi ; sic, rv^oc&ccy quae verberwvit ; item in aV??, 
satiarity apud Homerum; x^^daig^ mixiio ; "Ao"/^, 
Asia; 'iaaig^ Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 68. 'iarog. 

17. In dativis pluralibus, quorum penultima in 
dativo singul. longa est positione ; ut, ru-^mi, a 

18. Ante r, \n cIt'/i, damnum; Ayu/aV;;?, cogno- 
men Apollinis ; dmrri, sine damiio, et dmrog' aV^y, 
laedo; aarogf innocuus ; dvi(y.rog, insanahilis ; d'Tfkoc^ 
Tog, permagnus ; ^saroV? et o^arog, visibilis, eorum- 
que compositis : hvGTri^arog^ invius, caeterisque in 
arog : ut, dz^arog, merus ; d^arog^ ea^ecrabilis ; dTjpuio- 
5r^ara, quae public antiir ; (JjbkU^cctov, aqua melle 
mixta; '^oivdr&jp, viiidex, idtor ; T^ocrog, vendendus ; 
'x^oa'TcogitoLTog^ fibula annexus ; laTQ^og, medicus ; aoa- 
rvj^y crater ; (p^ccr-^o, et (p^drco^y Kyjj.Tm, ^v(p^dr?]g, 
izocTiy causa. In Gentilibus in arrjg quorum femi- 
nina exeunt in ang, ut 6 ^Tra^ridrj^g, Spartanus ; 
Hiadrrig, Excipe Tcckary]g, AccXfjjdrrjgy ^cz^fjtjdrrjgy 
^av^oiJjdrrig, 

19. Ante %, in r^ayjjg^ asper^ cum compositis. 



* Quaedam excipienda sunt : ut, Ixda-u, ab Ihdw ^xfiua-6f, a 

2ctft,ctu' yiXcATUy a yiXdw iKeiiFay ab iXdw Kipci(TU, 'd Kipdw 'XixdvUy 
a •KiXKco' K^ifzua-W} a K^ifzelw c^wViw, a CTrdoiy &C. 



14 PROSODIA GRAECA. 



II. De I in Penultimis, 



1. I producitur ante vocalem in lonicis femini- 
nis j* ut, dviri^ tristitia. Item in dvido(jboci, lugeo^ 
cum derivatis. Vide Horn. Odyss. O. 334. Soph. 
Philoct. 906. et Doctiss, Maltbii Thes. Observ. 

C. XXV. 

G<pv(jhiv^ dig dvid^rj^ Im, &c. Tlieocr. Idyl. XI. 71. 
(piXoig dviaiv. Soph. Aj. 264. 

VTre^OTrXicc, arrogantia, 

2. Penultima plerumque producitur, in a/Wa, 
contumelia ; zovia^ jpulvis ; zocKia, nidus ; o^ijuid, linea ; 
hhog, meridianus apud Homer, a/^g/a, sudum^ ha- 
bet, ni fallor, penult, brevem. Vide Aristoph. 
Plut. 1129. at in Nub. 371. habet eandem Ion- 
gam ; vTTods^ir]^ apparatus quo quis decipitur; "ktav 
habet penultimam apud Atticos communem. Vide 
Eurip. Med. 925. 589. ex edit. Porson. 

3. In i'yyl, motacilla ; ziuv, columna ; '?ria)v, pin- 
guis, cum suis; tpIcov^ serra; S^Tov A[jj(pio'jr ^^oc- 
yjct)y, hrachium ; l^icov Ico, lo ; 'TTn^im, 

4. In (p&ioo^ corrumpo ; xg/^J, ungo ; 'ir^ico, seco ; 
Kvkicfj, Volvo ; l^ccXia;, volvendo ejicio; l^thicof exiido ; 
X^^'^y deliciisjrango; ^vvi?][m, intelligo ; rivoj^ solvo^ 
apud Atticos fere semper brevis j at ricojy ubique 
producitur. 

5. In dissyllabis in log : ut, z^iog, aries ; /oV, 've- 
nenuniy sagitta, cum suis : sed hg, wius, corripitur. 



* Vide " Dissertation on the Versification of Homer," Part 2. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. IS 

6. Ante €, in a;igiS^V, accuratus^ aliisque ejus- 
dem generis ; 'iZig^ avis quaedam ; arl&7], primia; 
i^vffi^ri, ruhigo ; ^X/Sa;, premo ; t^IZco, tero, ej usque 
compositis. Excipe quae ab aoristo secundo de- 
rivantur ; ut, haT^i^yj' r^lQojv habet penult, brevem 
apud Eurip. Med. 684. ; r^i&oiev antepenult. Ion- 
gam, Hecub. 1 124. 

7. Ante y, in Trinyog, suffocatio ; et Trviyo^ suffoco, 
eorundem compositis et derivatis; p^/o^, rigor; 
ayri,^ silentiiimy cum suis ; 'iy^iyc^^ rigui ; ziz^iya^ 
stridi. 

8. Ante ^5 in avi^ri, urtica ; '7ridoi^,Jv7is ; xzkiloov, 
Jiirimdo ; xf^ihrjy mollities ; ^ihojr 'ihog, sudor ; 'E^f^Z- 
hiov, Mercuriolus ; "l^oc* Ai^ctj, Dido; cihyi^ mains 
punica. 

9. Ante ^5 in (^^idco, gravis sum, et derivatis ; 
gp/^oj, ynessor; l&vg^ rectus; l&vvo), dlrigo; x^iO'/j, hor- 
deuni ; 'i^i&og^ opifejc ; ^t^cov, mons Thraciae ; ay^/- 
hg, alUorum capita, Acharn. 765. 

10. Ante z in yJzvg, vis, et compositis ; vUrj, 
victoria, suisque ; (poivizri* (p^iy-nt horror ; Kocizog^ 
nomen fluvii; T^dvi?cog, fluvii nomen ; [Jjifc^og, Soph. 
Trach. 363. (j(jtjt,cPog, Electr. 443. 

11. Ante X, in a^yikog, viscus ; tXvg, limus ; veoyi- 
Xog^ et vsoytX'/jg, recens natus ; i'Xso?, latibulum ; o(jbiXog^ 
multitudo, ejusque derivatis et compositis ; TrediXoVy 
calceus; CjOoTXal, taxus ; sirTkog, macula ; -^iXog^ term- 

* Jubet Doct. Maltby tirones advertere differentiam accen- 
tus et significationis inter ires voces, cr/yi*, tacet ; a-iyit tace; 
vltya, tacite. 



16 PHOSODIA GRAECA. 

is; XiXog, pabulum, et compositis ; ffr^oiiXog, vortej:; 
f^a^iX}^, pulvis carhonum; ij,vari\rii cochlear. 

12. Ante //o, in fS^//^;?, *vis; B^iiJbo), Hecate; 'ipQi- 
l/jog,fortis ; ySkii^a^^ scala ; Xii/jog^ fames, cum com- 
positis, ut, ^ovki(jjidoi}, he. ; (jJii/jog^ imitator ; (riiJbog, 
simus ; (piybog, cajnstrum ; tiijj?}, honor ^ ej usque com- 
positis; O^^i(jbco, nomen Proserpinae. 

13. Ante V, in yv^mg, ranarum species ; k^mg,Jicus 
sylvestris; ^ai/jmg, densus ; r^im^' "^(ihuzivri, lactuca 
sylvestris ; a^ir/}, securis ; yJklvri, lectus; pmg, pellis ; 
^ivri, lima; yjiigivon, conchae marinae ; yjxkmg,fre' 
num, et compositis ; oTTM^mg, saltern apud Home- 
rum; A'lyivcc, nomen insulae; Kafjuoi^ivcc* zai^lvogyfor- 
nax; Y^aL^jjivc^y aiXivov, apium ; A^yv^oh'vng, liquidos ha- 
hens vortices ; et plerisque in ivog^ ivri, et ivov : ut, sV- 
hivDc, viscera; miLivri^ pugna ; dcortr/j, muniis. Quibus 
adde K^lvco,judico ;* z>Jva),Jlecio, cam suis; Tcim, hi^ 
ho; at Ittiov, aor. 2. habet / correptum: o^ivco, com- 
7noveo; (Ttvoj, laedo, cum suis ; rifco semper primam 
apud Atticos Poetas corripit. Vide Eurip. Orest. 
V. 524. Aeschyl. Prom. 112. primam futuri sem- 
per producit ; cohivoj^parturio ; (p^im,i apud Home- 
rum ; MivSJg. 

14. Ante TT, in y^iTrevg, piscator ; EvptTog, Euri- 
pus; pirrj, impetus venti, et pt7ri(r(j.oc, ventilatio, &c. ; 
bi'Troj, cavillor ; Ivittyi* zvirog, avarus ; piirig^follis ; 



* Derivata a perf. pass, corripiunt penult, ut, x-e^if^oc, xg/o-^y, 
xg/T»i?, &c. Idem dicendum de deriv, a perf. pass. K-htm, ut xa/- 
fMi, &c. Sed I est longa in xxivvi, K?^ing, xAmj, x,xhvg. 

f *^<w, (p6fiw, et similia quaedam apud Atticos corripiuntur. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 17 

Gjci'ffcov^ scipio, et compositis ; i'-roj, omcs impositum ; 
'Ei'iTsdg' 'Troc^dsvoTTi'prrig. 

15. Ante ^, in "l^vg, Irus ; et in h^og, sacer ; 
7^rji, accipiter ; N/^sy^' "I^^?? Iris. 

16. Ante c, in Kyyj(5Yig* B^/cs:)^' l^aXiac^g^ evol- 
vens ; hog, apud Homerum : apud Atticos fere 
semper corripitur. 

17. Ante r, in dzovirov, aconitum ; xXtrvg, descefi' 
sus moiitis ; \irog, simpler: ; olrirog, inhonoratus ; 
(nrog,Jrumentum, cum compositis ; d(jj'/]uiTog, ira va- 
cuus ; Tircir T^itcov Ti(pvg* dhriPiTog, sine contention 
776; (pirvg, pater, et derivata, ut, (ptTvcj. Et in no- 
minibus in iTT], iTXig, et trig' ut, A<p^ohir7i, Venus ; 
AiJij(pir^irr!, mare; itokirrig^ civis; OTrXiTyjg, miles gra^ 
vis armaturae. Excipe zoirrigi judex, et derivata a 
perfecto passivo, penultimam brevem recipiente. 

18. Ante <p5 in yf(pog, rete; ^s^Kpog, insula; /'(p/, 
Jbrtiter, cum derivatis et compositis; G7i(pog, tur- 

ma; aicpojv, canalis; h(pu&j, quaero, Horn. II. IT. 747. 
pi(pM, ningo^ at / in w(pa? brevis est. 

19. Ante %, in l%aj^y ichor y sanies; rcx^^ixog, sal- 
samentum piscium. 



III. De V in Penultimis. 

1. T producitur ante vocalem in Ewm, Bellona; 
06aj, femina sacerdos Bacchi; (Jjvcu, oculos claudo; 
ho^K^vuy lachrymas fundo; caeterisque in vw quam- 

c 



18 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

plurimis : (^^v&f, apud Traglcos habet penultimam 
brevem. Excipe etiam dvvco, hizvvu^ fckvu^ et omnia 
fere in vm^ quae habent yp praesentis ; Excipiun- 

tur haivvco, hvco, (pvoj' d^voo* d(pva)* acSiJjo) apud Trag. 
producitur ; apud Comicos saepe corripitur ; vca^ 
Aristoph. Nub. 370, y producit ; [Jjvuv^ musculus; 
(jbVM-ip, scarahaeus ; diioo, clamo; lyvvrj, poples; 'Trvog, 
colostrum; (pXvevg' (JjS^vo), II. P. 390 ; Aristoph. Plut. 
1048 ; ikfcvoj, traJio ; l^a(pucoy eschaiirio; s^vco, traho; 
dXvcjy quaterapud Homerum corripitur; ^vco non- 
nunquam corripitur; Xy^y interdum etiam v correp- 
tum habet apud lonicos scriptores. Sic Homer. 
U. '^. 7. M;; ^ttm vt o%so'(p/ Xvc^JiJtjZ^oc iMojvvyj^g /Woy?. 
Vide etiam v. 27. Derivata a perf. pass, habent 
V brevem, ut, }.v(iig, Xvrog» Caetera, ut, ^^[jjcCf 'kvrco^y 
Xvryi^, habet v productum vi, ut opinor, ictus me- 
trici. 

Ante consonantes producitur ; sciHcet, 

2. Ante ?, in viog, pro Kv<pog, incurvus ; rjihtrv- 
Qfov, Aristoph. Plut. 729. 

3. Ante y, in kij^a^vyri^ splendor ; Wy^, strepitus; 
oXoXvy/j, ejulatus; Trvy^, 7iates; r^vym, iurtur ; vy^og, 
apud Aristoph. Nub. 335. Vesp. 676. Apud Eu- 
rip. Phoeniss. 1678. corripitur; zaracp^vy&f, valde 
torrefacio, 

4. Ante ^5 in "A^vhg, urbis nomen ; Kvhog, et 
affinibus ; ^otq^vUv, racematim; l^izv^g, admodum 
gloriosiis, caeterisque compositis ex y.vdog, gloria ; 
Tl/^sj^c, nomen viri. 

5. Ante 0^ in /3l»^oV, profiindum; ^vkgyfahuhy et 



niOSODIA GRAECA. 19 

compositis; oiihv&og^fabulaimmejcjpers; ^v^og, cere- 
visia ; 'Trvdoo^ putrefacio / tcvGoj^ putredo ; Uv^covy Py- 
tho, et derivata. 

6. Ante ;i5 in ^^vzog^ stridens ; ^qvzco, deglutio; 
|8gy>^a;, 7^^7720, ejusque compositis ; za^vKri^ esculen- 
turn; (M(jijVfccc, perf. act. a [Jjvm* [Jjvk71[J!jcc, miigitus; 
i^{(jijV}cog' Gvzrj^Jicus arbor, cum suis ; (rv?cov,Jructus 

Jicus; (pvicig, piscis mddam ; (pvzog, algo,Jucus; 1^0- 
Ku, cohiheo, et zanov'/Azoy '7rz(pvza, oiatus sum, 

7. Ante X, in aavXov, asylum; cpv^n^ et (pvkov^ tri- 
hus; '7rd[jb(pvkogy ex om7ii genere miMus ; vl^ri, sylva ; 
yjfkog, succus ; a^povhvXrj' A'lyvXa' "A^vkog^ nomen vi- 
ri ; ziv^vXcc, instrumentum nauticum ; (tzvXov, et 
(TvXov, spoUujn, cum suis ; arvXagy columna, cum 
suis ; h^offvXog, sacrilegus, 

8. Ante (jj^ in "^vi^og, animus, cum compositis ; 
at in "^viJbog, thymus, cepa agrestis, corripitur. Ari- 
stoph. Plut. aiJjV{jjMv, inculpatus ; ar^v[jjMv, indomi- 
tus ; Alav^/jTi, urbis nomen. Quibus adde verbalia 
in viLa* ut, '^viJjci, victima, a ^vm^ sacrjfico ; U^v^jijcx,, 
ara; pv[jij'/i, impetus; hi^v^/jog, duos temones habens; 
(jij/jwijijoi,, et (jjTjPvaig, indicatio; zvfjba, fluctus, cum 
compositis ; h^v^jog, quercetum; (l^rvjjM, condimen- 
tum ; Av(jja, sordes ; ekv[jja, bui^is ; zov(jtjog, Jrigus ; 
(piTviJjci, planta; lyzviJ^m, praeg?ia?is; zccroid^v(jjDc, la- 
ceratio; -^vyaog, succus ; ?Jj[jjri,fermentum; Xv(jjyi, lues; 
item Zvijjom; fcdrrvyjcc, solea, Praeterea in verbis 
in y/x/** ut, ?^svyvv(jjs, corijungo. Etiamque in casi- 



* At in voce media et passiva penultima corripitur. 

C 2 



20 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

bus obliquis et niimero plurali pronominis av* ut, 

vfjbsig, v^j^v, y^/V, v^/joig, 

9. Ante v, in rvvYi, Dorice pro av, AUrvm, Di- 
ana. Adde pleraque verba in vm ; ut, sMvo), diri- 
go; or^vm, ea:cito, et compositis ; 'ttXvvco, lavo : sed 
eadem verba in ico^ ut, -^rXyi^s^, antepenultimam 
brevem habent ; evdwog, ciilpatus; zivhvog, pericu- 
lum; ai/jvvay injuriae propulsatio ; l&vvco, dirigo; zo- 
epvriy clava; o^zvvog^ nomen piscis ; (jjvvri^ prceleoctus; 
alaxvvri, pudor; akx^vco^ piidefacio; ^ihvor ro^vi/rj, 
tudicula; -//kvr/i, labriim, 

10. Ante TT, in Xy^;;, tristitia^ et compositis ; ra- 
vvTTovg^ longos pedes habens; yvTrsg, "vultures, 

11. Ante ^, in dyzvoa, anchora; ysipvpa, pons; 
zivvpyjy cithara; zv^og, dominatio; zv^iog' 'Kacpv^a, prae^ 
da; (iXv^a, species leguminis; oi^oyv^og, species her- 
bae ; 'TrdTv^og, papyrus; itirugov, furfur; XiTrv^ov, pu- 
tamen ovi; '7r'kri(jj(Mvfig, maris aestus; 'Trv^og, triticum; 
Gv^iyl,fstula; et Gv^i^oj.utm Prometh. Vinct. 126. 
viroav^i^ei, Ke^zv^oc, insula Corcyra; zoKkv^o.^ frus- 
tulum panis; (T(pv^ocy mallus; rv^og, caseus; zoKkv^oc^ 
pants tortus; yy^oV, curvus, Etiamque omnibus 
nominibus in v^og, quae antepenultimam, sive na- 
tura seu positione producunt : ut, ot^v^og, aerum- 
nosus; hxv^og, validus, Et in omnibus verbis in 
v^co* ut, (pv^oj^ et (pv^dco, misceo; ctv^cj, traJio; d&v^o), 
ludo; zv^co, incido; [/jvpu, &c. ; x>iDi(pvpYigy manibus 
subactus; pL><7oV, rugosus. 

12. Ante ff fere semper producitur : ut, Alovu- 
CO?, Bacchus. Verbalibus in vmg exceptis: ut, \v' 



PROSODIA GllAECA. - 21 

ffig, solutioy a XsXvaur X^vaog, aurum, ej usque com- 
positis. 

13. Ante r producitur in derivatis in vrrjg, vrrj^, 
et vrtg' ut, (JbrjWT^g, et (jjTjvvTrj^, indeoC; 'rqic^vrrig^ se- 
nex^ et 'TtQia^vTig^ anus : etiamque in dbdy^^vrog, sine 
lachrymis. Et plerisque in vTog* sic, dvthrog, non 

Jixus; dvT'^, clamor; (DovXvrogy tempus hoves ajugo 
solvendi ; ^cozvTog, Cocytus^ ceterisque a zazvcoy 
ploro; Xvrco^, solictor, et pyro;^, idem : at in Xvr^^tog, 
V brevis est ; pvrco^y tractor, ceterique a pvco, traho. 
pvT'/]^ rufa; pvTog, tractus; GKvrog, corium; azvnvg, 
coriarhis; (^ovtov, viJium hordeaceum; yoo^vrog^ pha~ 
retra. 

14. Ante 9, in zikv<pog, putamen; zv^og, iiicur- 
vus; zv(pcjv, collare; (Trv(pcj, adstiingo; rvcpoj, uro; 
(TTvipog, stiipa; rv(pog^ fumus,fastus; cJ^a^, ea:uvium 
anguis, 

15. Ante % in -^vxri, vita; sf^-^pvxog, vitalis ; 2it 
'Tra^cc'^vxri habet penultimam correptam, utpote ab 
aoristo secundo deductum. Vide Eurip. Orest. 62. 
Toiyjij^vxog, aries; 7v^ico^v%og^ sacrilegus. Et in om- 
nibus verbis in 6x00* ut, royyji), tero; ^Qvyjo^ strideo^ 
eorumque compositis. At v in j^^vyiog, fremens, 
est brevis. Vide Aeschyl. Prom. 1081. zcf^roc-Jf^vyo}, 
refrigero; -^{jyog^frigus. 



22 PROSODIA GRAECA. 



III. 



DE QUANTITATE ANCIPITUM VOCALIUM IN ULTIMIS 

SYLLABIS. 



I. De A7icipite a, 
A in fine plerumque corripitur, ut r^aTg^a, ^ol- 

Escceptiojies, 

1. Nomina in hex, et ^a* ut, Ai^^a, ^tyMt^cc, &c. 
praeter -/jXtdoi, , 

— in ^a plurumque, neque diphthongo neque 
V praecedente ; ut, T^^a, ^[jbsri^a. Longis etiam 
junge (pathway Xay^r/, aav^a, aygoj, fcd^a, aW^cx,^ 'TtXsv^oc, 
'jre^ocy &c. 

2. Nomina in ua a verbis in svco ; ut, '7r^o<prire(oiy 
vaticinatio; (oauiXeta, regmim; at oj in (^affiXsta, re- 
gina, brevis est. 

3. — in /a ; ut, tp/X/a. Excipe adject, ^/bf, |M/7a, 
'TTorvta, et dissyllaba in a/a. A purum quibusdani 
vocibus longum est : ut, AdT^nccoc, ^sa, vsa, aiknvaKx, 
Praeter verbalia in r^ia et quae ab adjectivis in r,gy 
manent ; ut, -^akT^ia, dXrjhiay &c. Dissyllaba in 
g/a et oiu, ultimam pariter ac penultimam pro- 
ducunt. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 23 

4. Polysyllaba in a/a ; ut, xs^oclocy Sixatay &c. 
Generalem regulam de hyperdissyllabis statuit 
Doctiss. Maltby. Thes. xxvii. scil. '*Si penultima 
sit natura longa, ultima brevis est, et vice versa." 

5. Vocativus nominum in ocg primae declinatio- 
nis, ut, a; Atmcc ; et vocativus poeticus tertiae, ut 
Ilokvbcc[jj(x„ 

6. Articulus foemin. dualis primae declinatio- 
nis, ut rcc (jjovffcc, 

7. Nominativus, accusativus, et vocativus dua- 
lis masculinorum primae declinationis, ut, ^vvdia- 
ccora Tov 'kriQziv, Aristoph. Plut. 508. 

8. Doricum a genitivi, ut, jSogsa, pro f^o^iov, 

9. Attici accusativum nominum in eog plerum- 
que producunt, ut, Argsa, Syjffsoc, Vide Coll. Gr. 
Maj. vol. III, p. II, p. 34<6. 

2. Av 171 fine, 
Finita in av plerumque corripiuntur ; ut, r^a^g- 
ZpiVy 'irv-^uv, yAXav, &c. 

Ej:ceptio7ies, 

1. Accusativus primae declinationis, ex nomi- 
nativo producto ; ut, Almav, (pikiocv. 

2. Ilav, nisi in compositis ; item adverbia, ut, 
ayav, X/ai', Tsgai/, &c. 

3. Nomina masculina in av ; ut Tirav, 

3. A^ in fine. 
Finita in ag corripiuntur j ut, ^aKa^^ vUrao, he. 



24 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

Excipe monosyllaba in a^* ut, Ka^, gentile no- 
men, -J/a^, dempto ya^. 

4. A^ injine. 

A? in fine corripitur ; ut, zi^ag^ a^zag^ rvTrrovTag' 
et Doricus accusativus pluralis primae declinatio- 
nis, ut, avTccg, Vide Theocrit. Idyll. III. vv. 2, 3. 

Ea^ceptiones. 

1. Omnes casus primae declinationis ; ut, AU 
veiug, Trig <p/X/a?, (juovffocg' quibus adde rag articuli. 

2. Omnia in ag quae genitivum in dvrog habent ; 
ut, A'lag, Tv-^ag^ Toirjffug ; qui bus adde Tokag, aVag;* 
Quia istis nominativus olim erat in avg vel avTg. 

3. Accusativus plural, pronominum j ut, ;5/>t/af, 
vi^^ag, ff(pag, quibus adde z^ag. 

II. De Ancipite /. 

I in fine plerumque corripitur 5 ut, />ogX/, A'/am, 
7V'7rrov(Ti, vSJi^ on, Sec. 

Excipe nomina literarum, ut, ^7, |7, et syllabam 
z^7; quibus adde paragogen pronominum et ad- 
verbiorum, ut, ovroffty div^i, odi' At m et ovx^ ha- 
bent I correptum. 



* Nisi Doricum sit, ubi ultima brevis est. Vide Theocr. 
Idvll. IL 4. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 25 

Paragoge / adverbiorum saepius corripitur, 
Aesch. Prometh. Vinct. v. 216. viM(r7i. 

ovr60(Ti za)^ Aristoph, Pint, 591. 

«« I- - I - - 1 --I 

Aristoph. Nub. 295/371. 

1. h injine. 
IV plerumque corripitur j ut, vh^ a^h, '^(jjtv, ^ukiify 

Hiiic tamen excipe r][jj7v et v(jb7v cum circum- 
flexo ; rh Dorice, pro (roh hX(phy ccpcrh, p/V, ;coi>iv, 
o(piv, 'Iktiv h sive iVj vis,Jibra. 

2. Ig in fine. 

ig plerumque corripitur ; ut, Haoig, itoKig^ d}g, rig. 

Excipe nomina monosyllabica, et quae duas ter- 
minationes nominativi habent ; ut, yJg, Xtg, a^crig^ 
h\(p]g, Quibus adde nomina in ig quae penult, 
genitivi producunt ; ut, o^vig, -rcvriyAg, z^yi'^]g* prjatg, 
insula parva ; (r(p^Dcyk* et polysjllaba in /?, duabus 
brevibus praecedentibus, ut pcc(pmg, &c. 



III. De Ancipite v. 

V finale corripitur ; ut, gv, Uz^v, mrv^ he. 
Excipe tertiam imperfecti et aoristi secundi 



* Nusquam commune est, ut saepe fertur. 

D 



26 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

verborum in (jjt ; ut, s^y, sh, &c. ?,ivyvv, taiitum 
cum ictus metricus in ultimam cadit. Vide Ari- 
stoph. Plut. 895. Nomina literarum, &c. ut, (Jjv, 
y^y, et CAVTizgv, 

1. Tv injlne. 

vv plerumque corripitur ; ut, ^ivyvvv, vvv, igitiir^ 
^a^vv, &c. 

Excipe nomina quae duas terminationes ha- 
bent ; ut, (po^y^vv, et (po^zvg* et accusativum ab vg 
longa ; ut, h^p^vv, (jbvv, hx^v quibus adde primam 
singul. indicat. aoristi secundi verborum in (Jji; 
ut, IheiTCVvv, 'i(pvv^ &c. 

2. T^ in fine. 
v^ finale producitur ; ut, tv^, ignis, 

S. T^ in fine. 
Finita in ^)g corripitur; ut, 'Tr^x^g, (^ca^vg, o^vg, 
&c. 

1. Excipe oxytona et circumflexa quae og pu- 
rum genitivi habent ; ut, 'TrkriGvg^ op^vg* et quibus 
sunt duae terminationes ; ut, (po^zvg, &c. zKirvg, 
autem habet ultimam brevem. Sic Eurip. Hip- . 
pol. 228. zXiTvg, okv (rot 'ttmijjOc y'lvoir av. Soph. An- 
tig. 1144. Sic etmm '7r'k'/]0vg, apud Apollon. Rhod, 
I. 239. 'Tfkri&vg STrs^x^fijivcov, 

2. Excipe etiam monosyllaba ; ut, (jjvg, (rvg, et 
terminationes verborum in fjiji ; ut, kd&zpvg, ^zuywg, 
&c. 



rROSODIA GllAECA. 27 



II. 



DE INCREMENTIS ANCIPITUM. 



1. Incrementa hi a/ 

Crementa in a plerumque brevia sunt j ut, ff&;- 
[Jbcc 'CCTog, z^sccg, vszra^, (juikccv, &c. 

Excipe nomina masculina in ccv ; ut, T/ray -avog' 
Tiav, -dvog* item Aeolicum genitivum 5 ut, Aimcco, 

His adde z^cig, fcpoirog, "v^ag, ^^^al, %a|, fco^ha^^ 

Omnia in a^ puro producuntur, ut o/ag, -a;^^^, 
pyal, &c. 

2. Incrementa in /. 

i incrementum plerumque breve est j ut, g^/^, 
g^/'§o?, ^sX/j &c. 

1. Excipe nomina duarum terminationum ; ut, 

hskpg, 'hog, ILzrig, Item monosyllabaj ut, ^/V, "^hog^ 
"^gi-^ 5 praeter A/V, %^^l, c't/S, et r/?. 

2. Quaedam in ig, -i^og, et -idogj pleraque in /|, 
-/yo^, et 'ifiog: ut, fcv'/i[jijig, -ihg; a-v^/V, -i^^o?; fcg?]7rigy -l^og; 
6(pgay)g, -ibog; (3a>^S/V> -/^o^; o^v/^, -7^0^; (jjccart^, ''tyog; 
(poivil^ 'Izog'y TiTTi^, -'iyog, et omnia quae duas prio- 
res syllabas breviant j ut, pci<pocp}gf -ihg, 

D 2 



28 PIIOSQDIA GRAECA. 



3. Incrementa in v, 

Crementa in v plerumque corripiuntur ; ut, i/jvg, 
(Jbvog, yovv, ttv^, &c. 

Excipe ea quae duas termlnationes liabent ; ut, 

(pQ^zvg, et (po^zvv^ 'Vpog; quibus adde z-^^v'iy -vfcog ; ^a- 
yvg, 'vdog; (L^v^ -vyog; yv-^p, -vTrog; ^oidv'iy -vTcog ; ?cco[jjvg, 
-v^og, lauriis, &c. 



Diniinutiva in ihov vel vSiov, quae formantur a da- 
tive, quorum ultima syllaba sit pura, producuntur: 
ut, ab Ifjburico, vel potius ab antique dativo iybarioi, 
rejecta praepositiva vocali, Ifjboirldtov ; kgyv^iu^ vel 
a^yv^ioi, cc^yv^JhoK Caetera autem quae veniunt 
a dativo, quorum ultima non est pura, corripiun- 
tur : ut, a yi^co[jtjrj, -?J, vel potius yvooiLzl^ yvcoiuhiov ; a^sA- 
<poV, a^iK(poi, ah\(pihov. Pari modo quo a tibia^ d, ft- 
bio'i, tibweriy et a tuba, d. tubai, tubicen. 



III. 



DE PEN ULTIMA VERBORUM. 

Ancipites ante ai sunt longae j ut, rsry(pa<r/, hiz^ 

VVfft. 

Ancipites futuri primi a verbis in ^^ praesentis 
sunt breves ; ut, ^ay^ooa^it;, ^aviJbaffM ; voii,i^oo, -mco ; 
kKv^co^ -vffco. Sed ab aco praesentis post vocalem, 



PROSODIA GllAECA. 29 

vel a pao;, sunt longae 5 ut, '^bocm, '^edaco j d^ocoj^ b^d- 
(Tco. Quibus adcle ktm et vacj a verbis puris ; ut, 

Composita et derivata fere semper eandem quam 
primitiva quantitatem adsciscunt j ut, r//>o;j, ho7ior; 
ciTii/jog^ ijihoiioratiis ; k^voo, zk^vov, 

A privativum breve est, ut ariiMg : Epici autem 
in vocibus plusquam trisyllabis, omnes vocales 
breves habentibus, producunt ; ut, dMmrog, 

A^i, l^i, (d^s^ dvg, ^a, in compositione corripiun- 
turj ut, ^cchog. 



IV. 



DE POSITIONE. 

1. Brevis vel anceps vocalis ante duas conso- 
nantes vel duplicem semper producitur ; ut, (TTifjU' 
}jj(jLT ixcf)v. Homer, dl^yjig hlvr^. Id. "og rk joos. Id. 

2. In Heroico carmine brevis vel anceps voca- 
lis ante mutam et liquidam plerumque produci- 
tur ;t ut, 

wg *o TTgotjO^ 'I'Ttituv y.ou ^i(p^ov ziiro rawffdug, Horn, 

* Quaedam in va penultimam fut. primi corripiunt. Vide 
p. 16. 

f Nonnulli feriint vocalem brevem inveniri correptam ante 
^T et (Tx, scil. in AlyvTcriui. II. I. 382. et 2xotf4,civd^iev, Z, 402. 
Verum prior rectius trisyllabica vox habenda est, et posterior 



so PROSODIA GRAECA. 

3. Brevis ante duas vel duplicem liquidam fere 
semper producitur ; ut, 

JEurip. Heracl. 

4. In Tragicis vocalis initio vel in media vocis 
saepius brevis est ante mutam et liquidam 5* ut, 

--1 w -I w -lw-|u-l^/- 

Eurip. Suppl. 724. 

\j - I w -I 

Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 1130. 

zee) i^' 7J(jjO(,^ yi^yi ^v(jj(jijsr^ov[Mvov y^oovco. Id. 73. 

5. Tragici aliquando vocalem ante ^v corripi- 
unt 5 sic, 

Eurip. Iph. Aul. 

6. Vocalis brevis, pedem claudens, ante p in 
vocis sequentis initio, apud Poetas scenicos pro- 
ducitur ; ut, 

antiquitus videtur fuisse Kxf^xvd^iov. Ante tt^, in Tr^ocr/iv^oif sem- 
per corripitur : 

Koit fAiv ^av^cx? iTnot wTggo'jvrcc Tr^^tc-nv^oc. II. A. 201, 

* Rarius vocalis brevis ante mutam et liquidam in verbo 
composite producitur, si in ipsam juncturam cadit : rarius etiam 
augmentum post praepositionem eodem modo positum produ- 
citur ; rarissime ubi praepositio verbo jungitur. Vide Porsoni 
Not. ad V. 64. Eurip. Crest. 

ItifAVeci yesg' iVTFcci'hiv'Tec §' u%tr^%7Fii Ajy£<v. Eur. Orest. 404. 



W WW 



Vide autem Append, ad Partem II. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 31 

Eurip. Suppl. 461. 

TOUT sffTtv Tidyj rov^yov zlg 1(JjI psTov. 

Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 847. 

Aristoph. Plut. 1065. 

Vide Antig. 318. Aristoph. Plut. 51. 

Hoc efficitur vi scil. ictus metrici,* qui in ulti- 
mam lambici pedis semper cadit. Verum si vo- 
cahs ante p inceptivum ictum non recipit, semper 
brevis est. Sic, Aeschyl. Prometh. v. 737. 



X^if/jTTOvffa paxiGCiffiv. 

I -1 w -I 



rov (jij'/^r^og, avdoov ccvocrt ovdi p'/jTcc [jjOt, 

Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 1289, vide et 72. 

Vide quae de hac re disserui in Coll. Gr, Maj. 
vol. III. Annotat. in Aristoph. Nub. 343. 

7. Sequentes regulas de mutis et liquidis sta- 
tuendas esse judico.t 

1. In omnibus compositis, brevis vocalis, pri- 
mam compositae vocis partem claudens, ante mu- 
tam et liquidam, exceptis j3X, yX, y^, yv, h^y h. 



* Vide Append, ad Part. II. 

f Has regulas ad lambicos, Trochaicos et Anapaestlcos om- 
nium Poetarum Scenicorum referendas judico, atque ostendere 
optime Grammaticos et antiques Poetarum Editores v finale 
quam plurimis exemplis omisisse. Vide Porson. ad Eurip. Med. 
76, et Elmsl. annott. in locum. 



32 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

suum tempus retinet, nisi secunda lambici pedis 
sjllaba sit, ubi vi ictus metrici producitur. 

2. In omni simplici voce, brevis vocalis ante 
mutam et liquidam, iisdem supra memoratis ex- 
ceptis, nusquam producitur, si prima pedis sylla- 
ba sit. 

3. Brevis vocalis ante simplicem consonantem 
vel media in voce, vel ab altera incipientem, ali- 
quando vi ictus metrici producitur.^ 

9, Comparativa in imp desinentia Attice penulti- 
mam producunt : lonice et Dorice corripiunt ; ut, 
h^iorrjTog zcct povhfficcg on jBsXriovg rs 'ttoiov^zv. 

Aristoph. Ran. 1009. 
Soph. Oed. Tyr. 55, 

za) ToXv zaXktovzg zee) iMiZpvzg stcro^dcocffdoit, 

Horn. Odyss. K. 396 

Unam exceptionem inveni inPhiloct. Soph. 1461, 
vvv h\ oj z^yjmi^ yXvztov rs 'ttotov^ 

- -I __1 vu-|wo- 

XiiTroiLVJ vfjbag, 

Sed vide quae de hac re in Coll. Gr. Maj. torn. 
III. p. 253, disserui. 



* Infra in Append, ad Part II. plurima exempla subjiciun- 
tur, et ab iis rationes ductae sunt quae has regulas firmare vi- 
dentur. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 33 



II. Vocalis et Diphthongiis ante Vocalem. 

1. Vocalis brevis in fine vocis ante aliam Ion- 
gam eliditur : Vocalis initialis post longam vel 
diphthongum saepissime eliditur.* Vocales 2 et ot 
in initio vocis interdum elidunt Attici. Vocalis / 
in ort nunquam a Poetis eliditur ; neque vocalis 
in dativo plurali a quovis Poeta : t rarissime / 



* et praepositionis -TFu^oi ante consonantem apud Epicos saepe 
eliditur ; ut, crag' Ti ^u a^ip/^roAo*. Horn. Et « praep. Kocrci ante 
consonantem et r in eandem convertitur. Sic xetyyow pro xxroi 
yovv, II. r. 458. x«j3pot''pro xxru. Ice. 421. 

M dativi singularis elidi videtur, si lectio sincera est, apud 

Aeschyl. S. Th. 478. 'Tr^o^a.y^ \^m ^of^mv Tr^of^x^ pro 'prpof.cd^ai, ut 

cum rS^& supra congruat. Interpretes sumpsisisse pro vocativo 
videntur. oi adjectivorum interdum eliditur. Sic Soph. Phil. 
372. w o-^iT?^i'f 9) TtX^iitru.r civr Ifzov rivi. atque ov pronominis a-ov. 
Sic Eurip. Med. 292. K^sWov ^s i^oi vvv tt^o^ a-' UTrz^cka-dxt, yvvxi' 
t augmenti elidit Soph. Oed. Tyr. 262. ^h '^va-Tv^wiyi Trach. 
775. Philoct. 1002. item g praep. Ix* 329. ^^ tug-oc. \^vim Kwrd' a 
praep. utco in compositione saepe eliditur. Sic Eurip. Med. 
35. e/ov -TToct^uxi; f^h \oMi'7ri(!-&oe,i X'^cvoe,' rarissime elidunt Poe- 
tae 8 tertiae personae ante particulam av, vel quamvis voca- 
lem : Saepius a primae. Vide Elmsl. Annot. in Eurip. Med. 
V. 416. 

Talis augmenti elisio rarissime est videnda : 



i7Cl(rKlX<rfX.iVYl^ 

^(p^ov^ovv. Soph. Trach. 916. 
t Homerus habet x>^t^^'^<r xf^^on^ccn, sed legendum est sine 

E 



34 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

dativi singularis elidltur. Non eliditiir o genl- 
tivornm in oio et ceo desinentium. Excipe etiam 
t) ante vocal em vel diphthongum. 

2. Diphthongus verborum vel participiorum 
apud scenicos eliditur ;* hoc nonnunquam fit apud 
Epicos jt quibus elisio oi pronominum nonnun- 
quam conceditur. 

roj fo ovTig Acivaaju vBfJijefffifferoct. II. P. 100. 

'i^X^ffj g^o/v Itt} v^ag, II. A. 168. 



dublo ^il^ZTi cif^(poTi^ciig> eic-Tgg oTTU^ivca ivacXiyKiov. II. E. 5. c-X}j;TTf A5 
dl xiipvxuv h y^z^^T i^cv vii^o(pcovuv. II. 2. 505. 

* Sed hoc perraro fit ; a Poetis enim Scenicis cautum erat 
ne diphthong! verborum occurrerent vocali ab altera voce inci- 
pienti. Conjunctio kx\ saepe contrahitur per crasin cum se- 
quenti vocali ; ut, x v) Tioivuicii a%i(rre^<x,(pvi, Aristoph. Plut. 702. 
xuf^c] x-xT oo-a-cjvy Eurip. Med. 902. 

In versu sequenti ejusdem fabulae, si quidem lectio sineera 
est, o< eliditur ; ut, 

Tovrovg vQ^i^uy iig ZfA 3 tif^ , u<; uy^of^ut. 899. 

Vide etiam Eurip. Med. 863, ubi roi efficit ut vocalis brevis se- 
quens per crasin longa fiat : ov tuv uf^d^roig — Vide Aristoph. 
Ran. 512. Ex edit. Kusteri. Acharn. 161. 

Diphthongus ui verborum nonnunquam eliditur ; sic, 
ysy^a-iT eHyxSoc. Aristoph. Plut. 113. 

Vide Aristoph. Nub. 546. IxjiWtdj^jJc-' xiito). et 777. Ran. 867. 
Trxvo" At<r^vXz. 

Comici nonnunquam diphthongum ei initio sequentis vocis 

post longam vocalem elidunt; sic Aristoph. Nub. 651 oC yu^ 

a^o^i pro u ti(^v^5. Scribendum autem judico f<^v^i per crasin 
nempe. 

f Diphthongus ui verborum saepe apud Homerum eliditur ; 



PROSODIA GRAECA, 35 

3. Apud Atticos Poetas diphthongi oi et ui sae- 
pe media in voce corripiuntur 5 ut,* 

Soph. Oed. Tyr. 140. 

Vide etiam vv. 13. 435, 537. Aristoph. Ran. 1008. 
1009, ut supra. Nub. 579. 

Izraiov 'iioror Aeschyl. Supp. v. 381. 

OvM 'TToji IJTnog, aKk' m ys^ocia^, Eurip. Med. 333. 



Vide etiam Eurip. Here. 115. 
In voce avTj^'i, 71 nonnunquam corripitur, resoluta 
nempe in duplicem g, quorum posterior cum 'i 
diphthongum facit ; sic, 

AXX' 7} KciKibciii/juv rov '(rrtv ; MAG. ottov '(Ttiv; 

— —I WW— |— — I w WV-|W 

«_ .A 

-I w- 



Aristoph, Nub. 201, 214. 

Ara^ ri ttot \g r'/jv yrjv ^Xs'TTOvffiu ovroiL 

Id. Nub. 187. 



ut, /3oyAo|tc' lya Aaov, &C. A. 117. lu ov jfj^wscr/^o^' Ap^ectov?. B. 296. 
vide etiam A. 168. 

^gyyyV|ttev' uvro^ S' gyrs' Oyrgro. II. 0. 120. 

— rU ol (TV vo(7^tv UTC csAA&;v 

'ijc' oA<y}j7r5Xs<wv ; 11. 0. 244. 

Rarissime apud Epicos diphthongi aliorum vocabulorum elidun- 
tur. Haud semper vocalis brevis ante vocalem ; rarissime voca- 
Hs brevis post longam vel diphthongum. 

* Pronuntiatum esse verisimile est, to | y<»yTji, utix, \ yw. 



â– ^ 



36 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

Vide etiam 39 1. 

c'/ii-^oci roivvv y k^o yccffT^ihiov Tvvvovrovioia Tg^o^Saj. 

lb. 391. 
Vide Coll. Gr. Maj. vol. III. Annot. p. 357. 

4. Diphthong! g/ et ev nusquam apud eosdem 
corripiuntur. 

5. In lambicis pariterque Trochaicis numeris* 
vocalis longa aut diphthongus ante aliam vocalem 
vel diphthongum, initio vocis sequentis, nunquam 
corripitur. In iisdem hiatum sedulo evitant At- 
tici Poetae. Est autem hiatus species ubi vocalis 
in fine vocis post diphthongum vel alteram voca- 
lem ante vocalem vel diphthongum initio vocis 
sequentis eliditur ; sic, 

Eurip. Med. 472. 
Tix(/j7]^t* avd^a^TOKTtv, Id. 517» 
Nyp^gy', tffcog yoi^^ Id. 625. 
"OXoi' lyoj h\ vvv (p^ovu, Id. 1326. 



I. De Contractione, 
1 . Omnis syllaba ex contractione longa fitt. 



* In utrisque hiatus vocalium sedulo evitari debet : in fine 
versus quoque, si alter a vocali incipit, similiter evitandus est. 

f De ratione contractorum, vide Moor. Elem. Ling. Grace, 
p. 28. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 37 

Ti<pwya* rakyjdlg yap iGyJjov rpi<pa). 
I -II r I 

Soph. Oed. Tyr. S56. 

2. Duae longae vocales nonnunquam in unam 
longam contrahuntur j sic, 

71 ohx clXig. Horn. II. E. 349. 

3. Brevis et longa in unam longam ; ut, 

'TTkiav I'tt) omiccL 'ttovtov, Odyss. A. 183. 

— w w I 

N^T/o/* Ik ya^ G(pi&)v cp^ivag zl'KzTO liaKKag A0^t>fj, 

— ww|— -I — WW 

II. 2. 311, 
fjb^ (Jboi Ti Sf](Ticog 7UV h\ ^Yivvarig tozcj, 

-Iw -I- -|« _|-_|wi. 

Eurip. Hippol. 522. 
'Xd^xsg h' aT offriav^ aarz. Eurip. Med. 1 1 97. 

- - I w _, _ _| 

* Kjjj<pi(igzu (^tav. Aeschyl. S. Theb. 566. 

— I w w — — I w — 

Vide etiam Soph. Oed. Tyr. 630, &c. 1503, &c. 

4. Apud Epicos et Bucolicos, brevis et longa 
in unam brevem ante vocalem alterius vocis con- 
trahuntur;* sic, 

y^vffSM avoi (Tfcfj^TrT^of, Horn. II. A. 15* 



Contractio vocalium non insolita est apud Latinos Poetas. 
Sic Virgil. V. 269. Puniceis ibant evincti tempora taemis. VI. 
33. JBis patriae cecidere nianus. Quin protenus omnia, 

* Hoc nunquam fit in prima pedis syllaba. Vide " An In-r 
quiry into Homer's Versification," &c. 



38 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

5. Brevis et diphthongus in unam longam j iit, 

- - I - _ I _w u| 

Horn. II. A. 18. 
Vide Soph. Oed. Tyr. v. 640. Eurip. Orest. 1666. 

6. Duae breves in unam longam ;* ut. 

Soph. Philoct. 4. 
II. O. 21 

II. B, 4. 

hitvri yoig ^ ^so^, aXh! o(JbCi)g ioc(Ti(Mog, 

Eurip. Orest. 393. 

K-VPckcij^p, TTj, 5r/s oivov^ l-rs/ (pays? d^d^oiMcc z^ia. 

Odyss. I. 347. 

7. Apud Atticos articulus cum a brevi semper 
in a longam coalescit ; ut, 

haSiOuv 'TCiiQ.i rkyoL^o!) to hvffrvy^zg, 

u — |w-]— — 1 >^— I \J — \ \J — 

Eurip. Hippol. 653. 
oh (/jCcKKov ovhh rovh rdph^og. 

Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 1018, 

8. M^ ov et 7] ov semper apud Atticos, et ple- 
rumque alios Poetas, in unam syllabam coa- 
lescunt; ut. 



* Hoc saepe fit apud Tragicos, sed in vocibus tantiim BiU, 
vio?, et nominibus propriis. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. ^^ 

Aristoph. Lys. 128. 

Soph. Aj. 540. 
Vide Aristoph. Ran. 68. Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 

221. 

Haud semper apud Homerum, qui saepius dis- 
jungit : vide II. O. 506, 510, &c. 

9. Tragici et Comici fere semper erases in vo- 
cibiis, n sidsmi et [jy/j zlhivat, Its) ov, lya) ou, et in 
concurrentibus oj, s/, et c^, ov, faciunt ; ut, 
TO ihri zlhivdi (Jbh TC^SJrov sjcXvei zdfcrig. 



— |u-| - -|u -I --I w - 



Eurip. Hippol. 1361. 

^dvovT iitii OV (JjOi cpovri y avuig s^srov. 

Soph. Oed. Col. 1436. 
lyoj ovz aocc ffx^i^^^i &C. 

Aristoph. Lysist. 284. 
Vide etiam 273. Sic etiam Homerus, U. N. 277. 
(jjiXKcj, Itts} ovdi 1[JjS TrdiJjTrap 

Vide Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 332. lyco ovr 1^d(,vtov. 

Eurip. Iph. Taur. 1202, habet ^vfTi^eia pro ^ sv- 
ffi^ua. Theocr. Idyl. II. 66, tmv&ovXoio pro rov 
EySo6Xo/o* (jj^ eX^rjg ohvg, Aeschyl. S. Th. 711. 

10. I paragoge nusquam inter Tragicos lambos 
vel Trochaeos admittitur. 

Tirones erases sequentium observent, scil. rovi^' 
^ivdi pro TO b^bh ; zdroc pro zu} sir a ; ?curt pro zal 
'in ; zocu pro zee} \v ; zclv ,pro za) ecu ; kiI pro kcju u ; 



40 PilOSODIA GRAECA. 

x>kyoj pro KotA \yoi> ; za'Triira. pro kol) s'TrsiToc ; xcck pro 
xal Ix ; tovi/jOv pro to l^ov ; ov^og pro o I/ao?'; ly^^a 
pro g/fii) oi^o!. ; uvTog pro o ccvrogy idem; yja'TCcag pro 
»a/ oVtfy^ ; m&qpti'jcog pro o av&ga'xog ; ^y'l';?^ pro J ai^^^ ; 
quidam scribi volunt avrig ; ^J^Xa pro ra oVXa ; joooy- 
(rr/y pro \ijfH hnv per crasin et ecthlipsin ; ^aVggct 
pro ra gVsga, &c. 

Ka/ nunquam crasin cum bv facit nisi in com- 
positis ; nunquam cum as/. Porson. Not. ad Eur. 
Orest. 1422. 

PIGURAE DICTIONIS. 

Prosthesis apponit capiti, sed aphaeresis aufert. 
Syncopa de medio tollit, sed epenthesis addit. 
Abstrahit apocope fine, sed dat paragoge. 
Constringit crasis^ distracta diaeresis effert. 
Litera si legitur transposta metathesis exit. 
Antithesin dices tibi litera si varietur. 

Ruddiman* 



Y. 



DE PEDIBUS- 



Pes est nexus duarum pluriumve syllabariim, 
quarum tempora* sunt vel eadem vel diversa. 

* Notandum est unam longam syllabam aequalem esse tern* 
pore duabus brevibug. 



FROSODIA GRAECA. 41 

Pedes sunt vel simplkes, ut dissyllabi et trisyl- 
labi ; vel compositi, ut tetrasyllabi. 



Pedes Dissyllabi sunt quatuor, 

1. PyrrJiichius constat ex duabus syllabis bre- 

VibuS yj yj, ut, 0£O^. 

2. Spondaeus, ex duabus longis, — ; ut, 'r,^ojg, 

3. Iambus, ex brevi et longa, u - ; ut, ytkoog, 

4. Trochaeus, ex longa et brevi, - v^ ; ut, c^/^a. 



Pedes TrisyllaU sunt octo, 

1. Dactylus constat ex longa et duabus brevi- 
bus, — w w ; ut, ^rfkiog* 

2. Anapaestus, ex duabus brevibus et longa, 
V w — ; ut, (jjsyaXriv, 

3. TribrachySy ex tribus brevibus, Kjyjyj'^ ut, 
gysro. * 

4fi Molossus, ex tribus longis, ; ut, 'ri^cohrig. 

5. Amphibrachys, ex brevi, longa et brevi, ^ - u ; 

ut, 'oiJjYioog^ 

6. Amphimacer, seu Creticus, ex longa, brevi et 

longa, -».»-; ut, 'yiys(j.MV, 

7. Bacchius, ex brevi et duabus longis, u-- ; 
ut, PorifjjMV. 

8. Antibacchius, ex duabus longis et brevi, 
— u J ut, 'yi^pccJcTTog, 



42 PROSODIA GRAECA. 



Pedes Tetrasyllabi sunt sedecinif et ita ordinantur. 

L 

1. Choriambus, ex longa, duabus brevibus et 
longa, seu trochaeo et iambo, -kj Kj-y ut, *ri[Mrs^M. 

2. Antispastus, ex brevi, duabus longis et brevi, 
seu iambo et trochaeo, ^ — yj; ut, yjikoo&inoL. 

3. lonicus a majore^ ex duabus longis et toti- 
dem brevibus, sive spondaeo et pyrrhichio, — u u ; 
ut, mGiJbnroqi, 

4. lonicus a minore^ ex duabus brevibus et tot- 
idem longis, seu pyrrh. et spondaeo, w u — ; ut, 

S 
11. 

1. Paeon primus, ex longa et tribus brevibus, 
seu trochaeo et pyrrh. -u^j kj ; ut, '^rrjaixo^og. 

2. Paeon secundus^ ex brevi, longa et duabus 
brevibus, seu iambo et pyrrh. u - u u ; ut, twvvid. 

3. Paeon tertius, ex duabus brevibus, longa et 
brevi, seu pyrrh. et trochaeo, u u - u ; ut, KXso- 
^oOXog, 

4. Paeon quartus, ex tribus brevibus et long%, 
seu pyrr, et iambo, c» i> v> - ; ut, ^eoyhrig. 



TROSODIA GRAECA. 43 



III. 



1. Epitritus primus, ex brevi et tribus longls, 
sive iambo et spondaeo, u ; ut, a^mrzi^g. 

2. Epitritus secundus, ex longa, brevi et duabus 
longis, seu trochaeo et spondaeo, -u — ; ut, iv- 

3. Epitritus tertiuSy ex duabus longis, brevi et 
longa, seu spondaeo et iambo, — u - j ut, cair^- 

4. Epitritus quartuSy ex tribus longis et brevi, 
seu spondaeo et trochaeo, u ; ut, (pmna^aof. 

His adjungantur quatuor sequentia quae minus 
in usu sunt : 

1. Proceleusmaticus, ex quatuor brevibus, seu 
duobus pyrrh. u u u u ; ut, (pikoao^og. 

2. Dispondaeus ex quatuor longis, ; ut, 

3. DiiambuSf ex brevi, longa, brevi et longa, 
u — o — ; ut, oivdz^m, 

4. Dichoraeus, sive duobus trochaeis. - w - u j 

ut, d^y^hri^og* 

EPITRITI. 

1. w 

2. -V. — 
3» — — CI — 

4. sj 

f2 



44 PROSODIA GRAECA. 



VI. 



DE METRIS. 



^ 



Metrum proprie constat ex duobus pedibus ; 
quia in scenicis spectaculis tibicen, qui rythmum 
et tempus moderabatur, terram pede semel per- 
cutiebat, dum actor duos pedes pronuntiabat. 

Accidunt unicuique pedi sublatio, quae arsis 
dicitur, et positio, quae thesis. — " In unaquaque 
" parte orationis," ait Priscianus, '* arsis et thesis 
'' necessariae sunt, non in ordine syllabarum, sed 
**^ in pronunciatione, velut in hac parte, natura ; 
" ut quando dico 7iatic, elevatur vox, et est arsis 
" in tu ; quando vero ra, deprimitur vox, et est 
" thesis." — Hoc praemisso, baud alienum erit 
Dawesii canonem in usum Tironum recensere, 
scil. — " In metris lambicis. Iambi, Spondaei et 



* " Omnis structura ac dimensio et copulatio vocum" inquit 
Quinctilianus, Inst, lib. ix, cap. 4, *'^ constat aut numeris (nu- 
*' meros py^^ttoy? accipi volo) aut f^ir^a), id est, dimensione qua- 
" dam. Quod etiam si constat utrumque pedibus, habet tamen 
" simplicem differentiam. Nam rythmic id est, numeric spatio 
" temporum constant : metra etiam ordine : ideoque alterum 
" esse quantitatis videtur, alterum qualitatis." — " Sunt et ilia 
*' discrimina, quod rythnis libera spatia, metris finita sunt." 



PROSODIA GIIAECA, 45 

** Anapaesti in ultimam : Tribraclii et Dactyli in 
** mediam : In Trochaicis, pedis cujusque in pri- 
" mam: In Anapaesticis, Anapaesti et Spondaei 
** in ultimam; Dactyli et Proceleusmatici in pe- 
7itiUmam, ictus cadit."* Vide Miscell. Crit. § v. 
Vide etiam Hermann, de Metris, p. 16. et seq. 

Metuorum sunt praecipue novem genera, quae 
nomina sortiuntur ex pede sibi proprio vel qui in 
unoquoque maxime invalescit Scilicet, 1. lam- 
hicum, 2. Trochaicumy 3, Anapaesticum^ 4. Dacty- 
licum, 5. Choriambicum, 6. Antispasticum, 7. loni- 
cum a majore, 8. lonicum a minore, 9. Paeonicum, 

Ex numero metrorum, seu duorum pedum in 
quocunque versu, metrum nominatur, vel Mono- 
metrum, ex uno metro vel duobus pedibus con- 
stans ; Vimetncm, ex duobus metris vel quatuor 
pedibus ; Trimetrum, quod etiam Senarium nun- 
cupatur, ex tribus metris vel sex pedibus ; Tetra- 
metrum, ex quatuor metris, vel octo pedibus. 
Sunt alia quidem quae per moiiopodiam^ i. e. sin- 
gulos pedes, mensuram habent ; ut, Pentametrum, 
ex quinque pedibus constans ; et Hexametrum, 
ex sex : alia vero per Dipodiam, i. e. binos pedes ; 
ut lambica et Trochaica. Haec dispositio pedum 
Syzygia etiam vocatur. 

Duorum pedum conjunctio qui cum ordinibus 
baud cohaerent Basis dicitur. 

E dimensionis terminatione versus est vel Aca- 



* Dactyli ictus In primam cadit. 



4}Q PROSODIA GRAECA. 

t 

talectus, vel Catalectus, vel BrachycatalectuSy vel 
Hypercatalectus. 

1. Acatalectus est cui nihil aut deest aut super- 
est, vel cui est justa pedum mensura j ut in hoc 
lambico, 

'XoCkoLi zvvrjyBTOvvra zcu [JbBr^ov[/jBi>ov. Soph. Aj, 

2. Catalectus est cui deest in fine syllaba 5 ut in 
hoc Trochaico, 

Aristoph. Achar. 706. 

3. Brachycatalectus est cui totus pes in fine 
deest ; ut, 

ihihlv yiyavTi, Eurip. Phoeniss. 127. 

4. Hypercatalectus est, cui una vel duae sylla- 
bae supra justam mensuram abundant ; ut in hoc 
Dactylico. 

rZv (/jSydXMV AavocSJv, Soph. Aj, 224. 

Ultima syllaba versus communis est nisi in Ana- 
paesticis, lambicis, Trochaicis et lonicis a maj. ' 
Dimetris. 

De Caesura. 

Caesura est cum post perfectum pedem super- 
est syllaba vocem finiens. 

Caesurae species sunt quatuor : 1 . Triemimeris^ 
cum post primum pedem, seu duos semipedes, re- 
linquitur syllaba, vocem finiens. 2. Penthemimeris^ 
cum post duos pedes, seu quatuor semipedes, re- 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 47 

linqultur sjllaba, 3. Hephthemimeris^ cum post 
tres pedes, sen sex semipedes, relinquitur syllaba. 
4. Ennemimeris^ cum post quatuor pedes, seu octo 
semipedes, relinquitur syllaba. 

Hie loci opportunum est observationes Dawesii 
de pedibus laox^ovoig^ sive mhwa^otg enarrare :— 
" Videntur quidem viri eruditi tota via errasse 
" qui pedes in universum laox2,ovovg sive iffohmfjuovg 
** statuerint, quorum tota quantitas sit aequalis. 
" Contra enim mihi persuasum est illos duntaxat 
" pedes a veteribus tanquam hox^ovovg haberi soli- 
" tos, qui in singulas itidem partes temporibus 
" aequales secari possent, ita scilicet ut singulis 
" longis vel singulae itidem longae, vel certe bi- 
" nae breves responderent. En tibi pedum ex- 
" empla cum Iffoygomv tum uviGox^omv. 



Iambus, o 
Tribrachys, <^ 



- Trochaeus, - 
u \.t Tribrachys, u u 



B C 

I 



u Spondaeus, 
Ki Dactylus, 

Anapaestus, u u 

D E 



u U 



Trochaeus, -o Spondaeus 
Iambus, 



\j\— 



Amphibrachys, 4 ^ 



Kt 



** Habes utique linearum secantium ABC, utra- 
** vis ex parte tempora non nisi aequalia ; reliqua- 
" rum vero D et E non nisi inaequalia. Percipis 
" jam rationem decantati illius, 6 T^oxoCiog avriTakl 
** 7u ici(j^Q&fy sive ob quam in versu Trochaico lam- 



48 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

** bus, in lambico vicissim Trochaeus nusquam 
*^ locum habeat." — " Hinc etiam ratio elucescit 
^' cur amphibrachyn spondaeo, adeoque dactylo 
" et anapaesto pariter dvri'Traklv videre sit j sive 
*' cur pes iste in versu neque anapaestico, nequ^^ 
** trochaico, nee denique iambico conspiciatur." 
— " Est utiqueluce clarius, si totam pedum quan- 
" titatem spectes, trochaeo iambum, spondaeo, 
'^ adeoque dactylo etiam atque anapaesto amphi- 
" bracbyn esse mhvm^ovj^ — Vide Miscell. Crit. 
p. 65. 

His addere licet tabulam solutionum et con- 
tractionum in usitatissimis numeris, ex Hermann! 
judicio. — Vide p. 36, 

Troch» Dactyl. Paeon 1. 



/ 


/ 


i 


— L> 


— U W 


" %J yj\j 


/ 


/ 


y 


Kf\J\J 


KJ KJ\J \J 


\J sj \j \j yj 




i 


/ 




V7 vy — 


— VJ — 
KJ SJ \j — 


Iamb. 


Anapaest. 


Paeon 4 


/ 


4 


/ 


KJ — 


^\J — 


KJ \J KJ — 


i 


i 


/ 


\J\J\J 


J 


sj \j KJ \J yj 



PROSODIA GRAECAi 49 



I. . De Metro Iambico. 



yj 



1 . De Iambico Trimetro sive Senario* 

1. lambicus Trimeter, sex constans pedibus, 
apud Tragicos scriptores omnibus in locis lam- 
hmn sumit ; qui pes in omni praeter ultimum loco 
in Tribrachyn dissecari potest. 

'^oCkon zvi^j^ysTOuifToc zoct fjijir^ovfjjivov. Soph. Aj. 

Eurip. Hecub. 799. 

Eurip. Med. 596. 

2. Idem versus in locis imparibus, scil. Imo, 
3tio, et 5to, Spondaeum admittit. 

Eurip. Orest. 600. 

3. Hunc Spondaeum in Imo loco, vel in Dac- 
tylum, vel in Anapaestum, Tragici dissecabant j 
in stio loco, tantum in Dactylum j in 5to, neque 
in Anapaestum neque Dactylum. 



50 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

Eurip. Tr. 

f/jT^TB^OCy 70 au^^OV T sXaQsi) U» 77Jg |L>|W*^Ogaf. 

Id. Orest. 495. 
xcckcog [Jbh zi'Trccgy ^vyctrs^* aXka roj zciKm, 

Eurip. Hec. 382. 
aaokatrrog oyj^og^ vavrizri r ava^yjoL, Id. 605. 

WW -|w -|- -|w- |w-| w- 

^vvzTog ^\ xooqilv 6(J!jO(TB Toig Xoyotg ^sKcov, 

ww«-|w —l*" «w|u "I w— |w — 

Eurip. Orest. 9ll. 

4. In quavis senarii sede praeter ultimam, Ana- 
paestus proprii nominis usurpatur, ista lege tamen 
ut in eadem voce totus contineatur ; ut, 

1^0/ [Jbh ovhlg iitv&og A-vriyovri, cpikuv. 

Soph. Ant, 

2^u h* Ig oipcovg ^^^(jjtovyj rmg xqpvov ; 

— — |u -J - - I UV-| W- \ \J — 

Eurip. Orest. 1209. 
Vide etiam i670. 

5. Senarius duas praecipuas caesuras habet, 
pe7ithemimerim, et hephtheynimerim, Prioris sunt 
quatuor genera, Imo, vel in brevi syllaba ; 2do, 
vel in brevi post elisionem ; Stio, vel in longa ; 
4to, vel in longa post elisionem. Alterius plura 
sunt : Imo, cum in fine dissyllabi vel hyper dis- 
syllabi occurrit sine elisione ; 2do, post elisio- 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 51 

nem ; 3tio, cum brevis syllaba est enclitica vox ; 
4to, cum non est enclitica, sed talis quae senten- 
tiam inchoare nequeat; 5to, cum vox ista ad 
praecedentia quidem refertur, potest vero incho- 
are sententiam ; 6to, cum syllaba brevis post eli- 
sionem fit. — Vide Porsoni Praef. ad Hec. p. 27. 

6. Est et alia senarii divisio, quam si non cae- 
suram, quasi caesiiram liceat nominare. Ea est 
cum tertius pes elisionem patitur, sive in eadem 
voce, sive additis y\ h\ [jif, g\ r\ 

mvrsTrs (Jj^ (pstbiG^'* ky&f "rzzov ITa^/v, 

Eurip. Hecub. 387. 

Id. 355. 

7. Caesura, quae pentliemimeris est, prima 
Dactyli, in 3tio loco, syllaba esse debet : Nonnun- 
quam etiam vox, vel monosyllaba, vel ita ex eli- 
sione facta, eundem pedem inchoat.* 



* Hanc legem inviolatam servari in octo Fabulis observavi ; 
scil. Prometh. Vinct. et Sept. contra Theb. Aeschyli, ex edit. 
Blomfieldii : Oedip. Tyi\ et Antig. Sophocl. ex edit. Brunckii : 
Hecub. Phoeniss. Medea et Orest. Eurip. ex edit. Porsoni ; nisi 
uno in loco hujus postremae Fabulae : scil. 

KvK>.a yu^ zlXta-G-of^idx TTocy^dXKoi^ oTrXoig. 438. 

Hunc versum duobus modis emendavit Valckenarius in Annot. 
ad Phoeniss. Eurip. v. 717. 

'' Scribi malini isto versu," " mquil, Kvx.>^ai y iM(r<!-o^i<^6ci' vel si 

G 2 



09 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

8. Caesura, vel monosyllaba vox, primam Tri- 
brach! syllabam fere semper facit.* 

9. Rarissime Tragici pedem tertium, integram 
vocem, vel extremam vocis partem, faciunt. Nun- 
quam et tertium et quartum in una voce compre- 
hendunt. 

' ' l^— ^f^MiM— afcWMM^i— ^ia«*^«Ml— W^B^.*. — ■ »w.» ■ ■ ■ m^., ■!■■■»■ 

quis illud praeferat, 7rggi| Ixtc-a-c/Lczc-det' vocem tfz^i^ Granimatici 
interpretabantur xyxAw- est autem Euripideum tts^^I Ia/|««;, &c. 
xvkXco TTi^i^, Aeschyl. Pers. 424." 

Ex iis et multis aliis quae proferre potui indiciis vix dubltan- 
dum est quin Tragici banc legem semper sibi servandam arbi- 
trarentur ; nisi in propriis nominibus, quibus Dactylum includi 
licet: sic, 

A^lXMcogf NgoTToAs^os* ci<r6ic ^h to TFoiv. 

Soph. Philoct. 241. 
* In iisdem Fabulis jam supra memoratis pauca huic regulae 
adversantur. In Prometh. Vinct. pes Tribrachys duodecies 
occurrit, (prime loco praetermisso) cui prima syliaba est vel 
caesura vel monosyllaba : Una tantum exceptio invenitur, quam 
lectio a Gaisfordo prolata tollit. Versus mendosus, ut milii 
saltem videtur, ita a Blomfieldio editur : 

u^paa-ooxrjTog o ocl^vioiog uvrov f^o^og, 710. 

It^ correctum ex Seldeniano codice, Gaisfordus dedit : 

uTTPtcrooKv^rtg a ocvtov i^cci'tpvvig f^ofiog, 
^ -|w-i- -l-- -I- -I ^ - 

In Sept. contr. Theb. Tribrachys, (primo loco excepto) vicies 
et sexies occurrit, cum una quoque regulae exceptione ; scil. 
V. 1024. 

Vox TV|fct€o;(io'o? nullo alio loco occurrit, neque hie retinenda est, 
Quin potius lege, 

Ku,] (^Yi& of/,!£^ri7v rvf^^o^6j<rTcc ^df^ciTX' ut apud Sopliod. 

Antig. 848. i^yf.cx tvix.Qo^uct'iov. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 53 

10, Rarissime, si unquam, Spondaeum in quinto 
loco inter duo verba hypermonosyllaba divisere, 
Dactylum certe in eodem quinto pede nunquam 
posuere. — Vide Porsoni Praef. p. 47- 

In eadem Fabula, v. 76, Iwoc habet penultimam longam, quod 
nulla, ut opinor, satis firma auctoritate, apud Tragicos stabiliri 
potest. 

In Oedip. Tyr. Tribrachys occurrit vicies et sexies, regula 
observata, cum quinque exceptionibus, scil. vv. 301, 719, 826. 
1279, 1494. In Antigone decies et septies, vv. 418, 420, ex- 
ceptis ; v. 263 Anapaestus in 5ta sede ; 467 Anapaestus etiam 
in 5ta. 

In Hecuba Eurip. sexagies et octies, cum duabus tantum, ni 
fallor, exceptionibus ; scil. ad vv. 715 et 1222. Sic v. 713. 

Npmina propria plus quam trisyllaba forsan excipienda sunt. 

In Medea, tricies cum duabus exceptionibus ; scil. ad vv. 376. 
et 505. Prior sic se habet : 

Qui versus valde inconcinnus et invenustus sine ulla caesura 
habendus est. Levi mutatione, et auribus et animo acceptior 
reddi potest ; 

B^>)<7ei>f TS TTXTipoC X.»] KOPViV TTOCTtV T if^OV, 

In Orest. Eurip. Tribrachys multo saepius quam in aliis Fabu- 
lis invenitur; scil. ducenties et undecies, cum viginti et tribus 
exceptionibus. Qui numeri, et unus et alter, omnes alios ce- 
teris Fabulis tam longe exsuperant, ut dubitetur an haec Fabula 
adhuc non erroribus referta sit.* 



* Haec et alia reputanti visum est legem de Tribracho servari, nisi in no- 
minibus propriis plusquam trisyllabis. Obscrvandum est praeterea Aescliy- 
lum vix aut nc vix quidcm earn violarc . parcius Sophoclera, saepius liuripi- 
dem, Comitos plorimique spernerc. 



54 . 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 



11, Comici autem, qui sermones solutiores imi- 
tabantur, lias leges de Anapaestis et Dactylis 
saepe violant ; ut, 

Aristoph. Pint. 5. 



|w - I 



iva, (.(j^ Biayiyi)Ma^ot(Mi rovrm [jjT^divcc. Id, 91. 

Aristoph, Plut. 35. 

oZcov ri^vyog, r^ccffiag, l^ioov 'TrsPiovaiocg, 

•• *| V •• I WW— Jww— |ww— |w — 

Id. Nub. 51. 

Id. 239. 

Anapaestus saepius in Imo, Sdo, 410, et 5to, 
rarius in 3tio, loco invenitur. Dactylus in Imo 
et Stio, rarius in 5to. 

In Satyricis fabulis Anapaestus in sede 2da, 4ta5 
et 5ta, invenitur. 



lamhici Trimetri apiid Tragic os Tabula. 



1. 



N. P. ^ 



2. 3. 4. 5. 

www iw WW w WW www 

— WW 

WW— W v=» ^ «„— WW"" 



6. 



Utriusquc cacsurae locus linca simplici dcnotatur. 



PROSODIA GllAECA. 55 

1. lambicum Monomctrum Hypercatalccticum 
ex iambica syzygia cum syllaba hypercatalectica 
constat ; ut, 

fTT^iCpovfft (poiijjOLi. Eurip. Med. 417. 

Versus idem est ac Dochmiacus. 

In Dimetris, tarn lamblcis quam Trochaicis et 
Anapaesticis, ultima syllaba baud communis est ; 
sed versus per awd^puav decurrunt usque dum ad 
versum catalecticum, quo omne systema clauda- 
tur, deventum sit. — Vide Brunck. Annot. in Ran. 
Aristoph. 984 j et Dawesii Miscell. Crit. p. 30. 



rig rriv zB(pccki^v ccTn^fjdozBv 
r?^ (jjocivihg ; ro r^vQxlov 

- -|W- |v^ -(W- 

ro TB^vamp rihrj/C sfjijoi' 

'TTOv TO ff/co^odov (jboi TO y^dscTim 






/ <>.?./ 



rig rrig iXccag Tra^sr^ayBV ; 
rscog ^' ccQskrs^A/rs^oi 

t 

ziXYivorig Ma(jbiJbcczvOof. 



Aristoph. Ran. 984. 
Vide Eurip. Phoeniss. 249, 314, 315. 



56 PROSODIA GRAECA, 



2. De lamhico Dimetro Acatakctico 
et Cotaleciico, 

1. Systema Dimetrorum Acat. Tribrachyny 
Spondaeum et Anapaestum saepius ; Dactylum 
parcius admittit. In Dimetris Comici easdem 
leges de Dactylis et Anapaestis quas in Trimetris 
servant. 



rofccvra (/jsvtoi 'y&i (p^onlv. Aristopb. Ran. 

- -1 w -1 - -I w - 

'TTov [Jboi TO^i ; Tig rovr 'iXoc^s ; Id. 

'TTOV TO CKO^ohoV [/jOt TO y^^sffivov ; Id. 

Tig — Id. 

2. In Catalectico Iambus syllabam catalect. 
semper antecedit. 

Tj^aog TOT h podoiffi, Anacr. 

A'TTokoiTO TT^coTog avTog, Id. 

Ti <pa} (Ts; Tojg ccTrcc'jToc, Eur. Pboeniss. 316. 



w - I 



Systemata pura monstrant Aristopb. Equit. 366. 
380, 441, 454, 907, 936. Nub. 1085, 1102. Ran. 
387, 396. 

System, impura Acbar. 1007, 1016, 1036, 1045. 

Tetrametrum Acat. nusquam a Graecis, sive 
Tragicis, sive Comicis, usurpabatur. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. -'J? 



3. De Tetrametro Catalectico. 

* 

De Tetram. Catalect. ita Porsonus in Suppl. ad 
Praef. Eurip. Hecub. p. 43. 

" Duabus rebus a Comico senario hoc differt t 

* Imo, quod quartus pes semper Iambus vel Tri- 
' brachys sit oportet ; 2c?o, quod sextus pes Ana- 

* paestum etiam admittit. Sed pes catalecticam 

* syllabam praecedens non Iambus esse nequit, 
' nisi in proprio nomine, ubi conceditur Ana- 
' paestus, quod de quarto etiam pede intelligi 
' velim." 

it^ooTKsra:, (juh ya^ ha yz rivoi zahlazv lyKokv-^ag, 
ovy. rirrov rj vvu oi XocKovvrsg. viki&iog ya^ TJffdoc, 

_|w -I- -I w -|w _|v/v-|w. -I 

h/ivsro 'NlskccviTTTag 'ttoimv^ ^atd^ag re IlyjvekoTnjv ^g 

Aristoph, Thesmoph. 



II. De Metro Trochaico. 



v^ 



1. De Trochaico Tetrametro Catalectico, 

1. Trochaicum Tetrametrum Catalecticum sep- 
tem pedibus et una syllaba constans, apud Tra- 

H 



3S PROSODIA GRAECA. 

gicos scriptores, omnibus in locis Trochaeinn 
amat, quern pedem ubique in Tribrachyn disseca- 
re licet. 



r&iv ^/jUz^uv S aTToCk'koi.yziooc vovhryifJjoiTuv (jif hoc. 

v| - v| - w| - w II - V/| - w| - «^|- 

Eurip. Phoeniss. 601. 
<p6vioif s[/j^cckMtf, 70V avTou ovz aToiffZTcci (JjO^ov ; 

U \J \J I— U I - (J I _ w I - v| - w| - v| 

Id. 604. 

2. Idem versus in locis paribus ; scil. in 2do, 
4to, et 6to, Spondaeum etiam admittit, qui pes 
ubique in Anapaestum dissecari potest. 

w I - -I - wl - - II - ^1 - _ -I _ v^l 

Id. 609. 

_w|- -\ - w|--l|,w^ w| WW -I- w| 

Id. 645. 

olxT'TTS^ ovz lX06jVy Bf/ijOtye TUVTov ccTTedajzev ^oKojv, 

v|- -I- "^1 -"^11 -wju v-l- wl 

Eurip. Orest. 728. 

3. In omnes sedes, praeter 4tam et 7 mam, licet 
Dactylum proprii nominis recipere : qui tamen 
vel in eadem voce ante ultimam syllabam totus 
continendus est, vel ita distribuendus, ut duae 
breves syllabae priorem nominis partem efficiant. 

W w| - ^1 - *^l - - I V V^ W| - -I - ^1 

EuVip Orest. 74<1. 

v| - V| - w w 1 - >^ II - --I - - l_ - ^ I - 

Id; 1549. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 59 

4. Trochaici Tragici caesura una est, qua ver- 
sus post quatuor pedes absolutes ad finem inte- 
grae vocis dividitur, quae nee articulus nee prae- 
positio sit oportet. 

TOif 'EXs^??^ riacAvrag oXiC^oVy rivTiv jj^TrccG^v Ud^ig, 

Eurip. Iph. Aul. 1382. 

5. In pedibus dissolutis illud unum cavetur, ne 
Spondaeo vel Anapaesto in sexta sede, Tribrachys 
in septima subjiciatur. 

Si ab initio detrahis Creticum vel Paeonem pri- 
mum sive quartum, versus fit Senarius, cui caesura 
semper apud Tragicos, saepe apud Comicos pen- 
themimeris est ; sic, 

l^TTidsg ^' ovTTco pccchvdovff^ alg TrsTroi^GC avv ^ioig. 

w - 1 II 

Eurip. Phoeniss. 643. 

^ w w - 1 II 

Orest.^ 1548. 

jj ^ikm y IzkiXoiTe rag ohvg* 6 b' T^Tjog, 



« -I 



Aristoph. Nub. 580, 

Tov GTZ^puvov dcpri^i^ri' [JjoIXXov ya^ oiircog SiffSTcct. 

Id. 621. 

zuToi SsX^fpji; ojg olyuv y^o^ rod (^lov rag ^(/jS^Gcg. 
^ - " -I II 

Id. 622. 

6. In Trochaicis Comici nonnunquam caesuram 
negligunt ; Dactyl urn non recipiunt nisi in pro- 
prio nomine ; pedem Tribrachyn ante syllabam 

h2 



60 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 



catalecticam admittunt. Saepe Trochaeo et Spon- 
daeo ad finem versus invicem utuntur. 



Trochaici Tetrametri apud Tragicos Tabula, 



]. 


2. 


3, 


4. 


5. 


6. 


7. 




— u 


• w 


— w 


— w 


— w 


— w 


— w 


- 


www 


www 


www 


www 


www 


www 


www 


- 




w w — 




w w •• 




w w — 




- 


N. P. - v^ w 


— WW 


— WW 




— WW 


— WW 




- 



Linea simplex locum caesurae notat. 



2, De Trochaico Monometro Acatalectko. 



1, Trochaicum Monometrum Acatalecticiim ex 
duobus Trochaeis, vel Trochaeo et Spondaeo con- 
stat; ut, 

(iov(p6votg Tag', Aeschyl. Prom, 

Eurip. Orest. 956. 



w| - 
- w I - - 



2. Trochaicum Monometrum Hypercatalecti- 
cum constat ex Ditrochaeo et syllaba ; ut, 

%ik yag 0so/. Aeschyl. c. Theb. 565. 



w| - 



1. Trochaicum Dimetrum Catalecticum, Euri- 
pideum a Grammaticis vocatum, constat ex duo- 
bus Ditrochaeis, quorum alter est catalecticus. In 



1>R0S0DIA GRAECA. 61 

prions secunda sede Spondaeus etiam admittitur ; 
Tribrachys ubique ; 

fjuj]d aXoc(T70V avo^ tocov. 

Soph. Oedip. Col. 1483. 

- V I - v| - v| 

Eurip. Orest. 958. Vide 246, 252. 

Toy ^g 'SevccXzfjg am^, 

Aeschyl. Pers. 968. 

Kdd(jtjog 'iiJbokB rocpde yolv. 

Tv^iog, tS rzr^ocffzskrjg, Eurip. Phoen. 647. 

Vide Soph. Oed. Tyr. 884, 886, 888, 1087, 1338. 

2. Trochaicum Dimetrum Acatalecticum con- 
stat ex diiobiis Ditrochaeis. In sede secunda et 
quarta Spondaeus admittitur : in omnibus Tribra- 
chys. 

Utrumque in Avibus Aristophanis occurrit, ad 
V. 1470, hoc modo. (Vide Gaisfordi Notam ad 
Haephest. 261, de Metro Trochaico.) 

— ^ay- 

^ I - - I - w| - s^ 

'i'/CTOTTov ri KOL^hiag a- . 

"kiyzTOv ZTri tov kvahi^ZG^ov, Ran. 1 106. 



Im'wwIww v|www| 



62 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

zoim uJfjijCCf zotvoi rizBoc. 

Eurip. Phoen. 254«. 
zou 70 ^go^sv ou yoi^ olhfcov, - Id. 265. 

Vide etiam Aristoph. Av. 385, et 395 5 sic, 
6 YLc^cA^ziTtog di^eroci vm, 

U wv|--|-v/|- - 



v|ww u|vw w|— — 

<pfl(TO[jjSv r^r^og rovg (rr^ccryiyovg 



w| - 



(jjOiy^ofijsm roig '7roXs[jJoi(Tiv 

www|— — I www]— w 

CataL cc^odaviiv h O^vscag, 

w ww|- sy|- w)- 



3. Trochaici Dimetri Hypercatalectici exem- 
plum. 

dg syTJiJif 6 TO^oTug Ud^ig. 

w| g w I - wj - w| 

Eurip. Orest. 1407. 

4. Trochaicum Dimetriim Brachycatalecticum 
sive Hemiolium, quod et Ithyphallicum dicitur, 
ex tribus Trochaeis constat ; horumque quivis in 
Tribrachyn nonnunquam dissecatur. 



- wl i ^1 - . 

Aescliyl. c. Theb. 124 et*128. 
ziat^sh ytyccvTi. " Eurip. Phoen. 127. 



- Wl - w| - 



PllOSODIA GRAECA. 63 

w ^ w I - w I - \j 

6Xo(j(jsmi^ T E^/vOi/, Id. 1040. 

XaSsrs (ps^BTS '7ri(jij7rBT , Id. Hecub. 62. 
Vide etiam Eurip. Orest. 1368, 1428, 1430. 

5. Trochaici Trimetri Brachycatalectici exem- 
plum. 

ot hi 'TTqpg ^^ovovg s(T&} (jjoT^ovTBg, 

Eurip. Orest. 1406. 

6. Trochaicum Trimetrum Catalecticum pari- 
bus locis Spondaeum, in omnibus Tribrachyn su- 
mit. 



w w w I - w| - w I - — I - v| 

Eurip. Orest. 141. 

wl - .-1 - Wl - -1- Vl 

Eurip. Med. 418. 
Vide Aristoph. Ran. 896. 

7. Trochaicum Trimetrum Hypercatalecticum 
liabet Eurip. Orest. 1397. 

rft.Oov zlg hof/jovg^ Iv av(f szocffTci aoi "Kiyca* 



64 PROSODIA GRAECA^ 



III. De Metro Anapaestigo** 



w w» — 



Hoc metrum e Spondaeo conflatur, resoluta 
prima syllaba. 

1. Anapaesticum Monometrum, quod etiam 
basis Aiiapaestica vocatur, saepius ex duobus 
Anapaestis, nonnunquam ex Anapaesto et Spon- 
daeo, et versa vice, vel Dactylo et Anapaesto, vel 
ex duobus Spondaeis constat. 

Kar stcow(j(jiocv, Aeschyl.S. Th, 830. 

Toihi ^cov(r(jcj, Eurip. Hecub. 112. 

"ksKr^* Ayoi[jbS[/jVct}i/, Id* 

Vide Aristoph. Aves, 209, et seq* 

2. Legitimum Anapaestorum systema ex DI- 
metris constat, quibus interponitur aliquando Mo- 
nometer, et semper versu catalectico, qui Paroe- 
miacus dicitur, ex tribus pedibus et syllaba com- 
posito, clauditur. 

TTccifft hi ihakkov fysyBvfjrcct, Aeschyl. 

zkccy^cj ^' ecu ydov a^idocz^vp. Id. 



W V I w w — I 



Vide Prometh. Vinct. Aeschyl. sub finem. 

* In Anapaestis, ut ait Porsonus, neque nunquam neque 
semper Dorica Dialecto utuntur Tragici. Vide not. ad v. 100. 
Hecub. Eurip. 



I^ROSODIA GRAECA. 65 

In Paroemiaco, qui cantum claudit, catalectica 
syllaba subjicitur Anapaesto,* in strophe et anti- 
strophe. 

S. In omnibus locis pro Anapaesto indifferenter 
Dactylum et Spondaeum, rarissime Proceleusma- 
ticum Tragici adhibentjt rarius Dactylo Ana- 
paestum subjiciunt ; rarissime Dactylus Spondaeo 
vel Anapaesto in ultimo Dipodiae loco subjicitur. 
In ultima Dipodia rarissime Dactylo Dactylus 
subjicitur ; fere semper Spondaeus. Vide Eurip. 
Med. 161. 

In Dipodiis Spondaeus saepissime subjicitur 
Anapaesto et versa vice. Interdum Anapaesto 
Anapaestus ; sic, 

vvv yoi^ 6 htvog (Jbeyocg af(/jOx^ar^g, 

Soph. Aj. 205. 

i^ Aycc[/ji(/jmpog Ixkrig yovdrcov, 

Eurip. Hecub. 144. 

%,ccvcc7rv^ciJiM0oc rovcrh ring TTorh 

-v^ w]- ww| V ^|*~ WW 

Aristoph. Av. 403. 

hiaacov (/jv^ojv pyjro^sg rjffczv 



* Nonnunquam Spondaeo, sed rarissime ; sic, 

Ia» dx7f^oy, tv l|j)Aoy. Sopli. Oedip. Tyr. 1311. 

-I - « ^ I- -I - 

f Comici interdum Proceleusmaticum admittunt. Occur- 
rlt in Basi Anapaestica apud Aristoph. Nub. 914. 5<«6 <r\ ^i <po<- 
rMv. Vide etiam Equit. 503. 

I 



66 PROSODIA QRAECA. 



Tov A%/XXg/oi' 7V(jijQov ffr6(pocv6vif 

w w— }-.|- -I \J \/ 

Kixr^' ovx, l(pd77jP rrjg Ap(^/Xg/a^ 

TT^ockv ^fjffstp ttotI Xoyx^jg, Paroemiac. 

- - I - - I w u - I 

Eurip. Hecub. 122. 
vTB^ 'EKkrjmp, Basis Anapaest. 138. 

T^oiccg 'TTidfuv cATri^yiffuv. Paroemiac. 



X I WW— \ <J w - I 

Si Anapaestus media in voce (quod rarius acci- 
dit) exit, syllaba, quae supersit, brevis est, 

4. Siquando hiatum Tragici relinquunt, is fere 
est vel in vocali longa vel diphthongo, quae turn 
necessario corripitur; ut, 

Eurip. Med. 1081. 

Eurip. Hec. 214. 

5. Metra sive Dipodiae turn versus maxime nu- 
merosos efficiunt cum in integras voces desinunt :* 
praeterquam in versu catalectico, qui tum auribus 
maxime placebit cum hexametri Dactylici finem 

* Tragici fere semper primam Dipodiam cum integra voce 
claudunt. Tarn rarae quidem sunt exceptiones ut dubitare li- 
ceat an voces in duo metra unquam distribuendas censuerint. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 67 

constituit : nonnunquatn vero et is Dactylum ad- 
mittit in primo loco..- 

Zrf? yap fjbzyakyjg ykaffff^jg KO^'7ro\}g, 

- W*j|- -I WW -I 

Eurip. Hippol. 240. 

6. Interdum tamen voces in duo metra distri- 
buuntur, et altera Dipodia post Anapaestum brevi 
syllaba in alteram excidit j 

'Nv[/j(p(x>ig akiaiaiv l7rsv^cc(j(jevof»* 

Soph. Philoct. 1452 

7. Semper observandum est ultimas versuum 
syllabas minime pro communibus habitas esse, sed 
eadem diligentia servatas ac si in mediis versibus 
reperirentur. Hanc legem cvva^pnav Grammatici 
dicunt; sic, 

G'TTivhcov, Aeschyl. Prom. 191. 

— "I" — |WW— I — WW 

elig [jbot Tc^imaiv mi^ovg ; Eurip. Hec. 86. 



I - -I v^ w -I - 



1. Anapaesticus Aristophanicus, quod etiam 
tetrametrum dicitur, duobus dimetris Anapaesti- 
cis constat, quorum alter alteri est catalecticus. 



* Talis versus non inter legitima Anapaestica recensendus 
est. Vide supra ad p. 66. Observatio maxime ad versum Pa- 
roemiacum pertinet. 

I 2 



68 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 



aXk' TJSij Y^v ri ikyziv vfjijoig^ — co^ov, a vmyiffin ri^vdh 



-I - 



I ^ w 



I - -I w w - 1 



Aristoph. Plut. 487. 
v(/ji7g y ohig k(u S^uffvQovK&f AtovvfTtov ehai o(jijOtov, 

- ~ I - -I- wy|-,-|| WW -| WW -1 V " -1- 

Id. 550 

2. In tribus prioribus locis praeter iVnapaestum 
^t Spondaeum Dactylo utuntur ; quod et in 5to 
licet ; in 4to et 6to non licet. Nusquam Aristo- 
phanes syllabam catalecticam Spondaeo subjicit. 

(piih6[jjSVog ya^ zcu (^ovkoiJbevog rovrov (JbTjhh ^ocTrdvccffOau 



V K^[ 



- I - 



I w w - II - - 1 



I w w -I 



S. Notandum est caesuram post 4tum pedem 
semper inviolatam servari. Cavendum est ne in 
praepositione yel articulo accidat. 



Tetrameiri Anapaestici apud Comicos Tabula. 



1. 


2. 


3. 


4. 


5. 


6. 


7. 




w w — 


w w — 


w u — 


WW- 


w w — 


WW — 


W W "• 


- 


— WW 


- w v^ 


•- w v 




— \J \J 






- 



Linea duplex locum caesurae notat. 



De Anapaesticis haec porro statuenda sunt. 

Anapaesticorum regulae Hexametrorum nor- 
mam sequi plerumque videntur, nisi duabus in 
rebus, Imo, Ubi locum habet Anapaestus, qui 
ictum in ultima syllaba sibi vindicat, nee non et 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 69 

Spondaeus : Dactylus autem in prima. 2do^ Dac- 
tylus et Anapaestus saepe diphthongos 0/ et ov 
media in voce breviant. Quoniam igitur ictus 
in Anapaesti ultimam cadit, saepe observanda est 
vocalis longa et diphthongus, ante aliam, ab al- 
tera voce inclpientem, vocalem, pro brevi sump- 
ta : sic, 

Aristoph. Nub. 345. 
?i TOi^ddi'kBt^ 71 'kvjico^ 7i rav^co,^-^ Id. 346, 

-I WW - \ -J - -1 

avrui (^^ovraJfft zvktvd6(/jBmt, Streps, tm t^otcj, Z 

--I -_|ww-|ww-Il — ww| — 



Tocurci (TV rokiiim. Id. 374. 

- I w w - I - 

7CJ S'/^ffsiScc ^\ oZm A0'/]vajv. Eurip. Hec. 12^. 



-I - - I , w w I 



Sic etiam penultima Ohffsvg brevis facta est, 
quod nusquam in lambicis accidit. 

i'|s/ ^' OdvcTBvg, offov ovz tjSt}, Id. 140. 

In sequenti diphthongus 01 vocab. rotavroit, ut 
brevis vocaHs pronuntianda est, quia ictus metri- 
cus in primam g/V/ syllabam cadit, ideoque pes est 
Dactylus. 



ov yoi^ laeivai y zlai TototvTai. Socr. (ps^g, Tirolai 

W Wl--| _WW|-- It VW -I- 

ya^ Tivig ihiv. Aristoph. Nub. 342. 



(WW -I 



70 PROSODIA GBAECA* 

Eadem autem diphthongus oi in ^o/a/ suum 
tempus servat, duabus brevibus syllabis praeeun- 
tibus, ideoque pes est Anapaestus et ictum in ul- 
tima habet. 

ovhh SpuvTccg Qoffzovff* ccpyovg, on ravrag (jjOVffOTTOt- 
_-i_ -I- - I- - iiwo -I- -|wv 

odffiv. Id. S33. 

-1 - 

ffxi'^cct 701VVV d'TTo yaar^iltov rvpvovTovi' o7oc TiTro^docg, 

Id. 391. 

In primo versu dipthongus o; vocab* (Jbovaoroiovcriv 
corripitur ; pes enim est Anapaestus et tonum in 
ov habet : In posteriore, non solum diphthongus ov 
ante /' eadem in voce corripitur, verum etiam i' pa- 
ragogicum ante diphthongum o7 ab altera voce 
incipientem, suum tempus hand tenet : pes enim 
Dactylus esse non potest, sed Anapaestus. Cum 
vocalis longa aut diphthongus in fine vocis aliam 
vocalem longam ant diphthongum, primam pedis 
syllabam, excipit, cumque a voce sequenti vocaHs 
brevis, positione autem longa, incipit, haec brevis 
vocalis elidenda est, et pes Spondaeus fit. Sic, 

or/ (^^ivdusi r' h toTgtiv 6h7g xcci ru '(pdoKuj&f Trapcc- 

^ ^ -I--1 - -|v ''-II- -I - -l^w 

QccKku. Id. 361. 

Vide Coll. Gr. Maj. vol. Ill, Annot. p. 293, (233). 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 71 



IV. De Metro Dactylico. 

— WW 

E Spondaeo fluxit Dactylus ; ultima enim Spon- 
daei resoluta Dactylum efficit. 

1. Dactyliciim Dimetrum Acatalecticum pu- 
rum ex duobus Dactylis constat. 

rig h' W) rv[jij&iog. Aeschyl. Agam. 1547. 

2. Dactylicum Dimetrum Acatalecticum impu- 
rum in primo loco Spondaeum admittit ; nonnun- 
quam etiam in 2do. 

'Teid&i fjbokrccv, Aeschyl. 

3. Dactylicum Dimetrum Hypercatalecticum 
ex duobus Dactylis cum syllaba constat ; vel ex 
Spondaeo cum syllaba. 

^rj^og 6^B(T(TtQccroc. Soph. Ant. 350. 

ol'/cr^pv ya^ ToXtv co^. Aeschyl. 

4. Dactylicum Trimetrum Acatalecticum ex 
tribus Dactylis constat. In Imo et 3tio loco 
Spondaeum admittit. 

^g|/a (jbh KocrociJ!jO[jb(poc ^s. Aeschyl. 

at M-ouffat 70V 'Eg^yra. Anacr. 



-I _ ^ w| - 



5. Dactylicum Trimetrum Hypercatalecticum 
constat ex tribus Dactylis cum syllaba : Spondae- 



72 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

um etiam in Imo, rarius in 2do loco admittit. 
Cavendum est ne Spondaeus ante syllabam Hy- 
percatalect. sit ; 

Eurip. Orest. 181. 

6. Dactylicum Tetrametrum Acatalecticum ex 
quatuor Dactylis constat. In Ima et 2da sede, 
interdum etiam in Stia, Spondaeus admittiturj 
ut, 

Soph. Trach. 504. 

De Metro Logaoedico. 

Metrum Logaoedicum constat ex Dactylis duo- 
bus vel pluribus, et duobus Trochaeis, sive tro- 
chaica syzygia ; ut, 

Eurip. Hecub. 937. 

'7rv^(p6^og og rorz [JbatvoiAvcx, ^m op^Jjol, 

Soph. An tig. 135. 

De Dactyllco Hexametro* , 

1. Dactyl. Hexam. et sex Dactylis constat, 
quorum loca, praesertim in pede 2do, 4to, et 6to 
Spondaei etiam indifferenter occupant. 

* Vide Observations on the Versification of Homer, Part, II. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 73 

2. In heroico hexametro pes quintus saepius 
Dactylus est, sextus Spondaeus semper, 

3. Caesura, qiiae est in prima tertii pedis sylla- 
ba, sive Penthemimeris, Homero et antiquis Epi« 
cis maxime placebat ; ut, 

fji^^vtv oiiihi 0ga, Tirikiiidihoj AxiK^og, 

II. A. 1. 

4. Saepe etiam caesura Hephthemimeris est, et 
nonnunquam ambae eodem versu inveniuntur; 
sic, 

II. A. 51. 

- \j ^\ _ ov|-||w v|-||-| -w w| - — 

Id. 62. 

5. In caesurae tertii pedis loco saepe Trochae- 
us, vel ex integra voce, vel ultimis syllabis, admit- 
titur 5 rarius in quarti ; sic, 

tlvhqcL (jtjot mB'TTz 'Niovffoc '^ToKvT^O'Trov, Odyss. A. !• 
avrig sVg/ra ^g^of^s zvkivhiro Xaag dvathrjg, 

- \J W| - W ^|- ^11 ^1~ WV| -<y> w|- - 

Id. 

Trocbaeus ex ultimis syllabis in 2do, 3tio, et 
4to locis invenitur, sed hoc tantum cum aliquid 
raptim et inaequabili cursu progreditur j sic, 

TroXkoi b' clvana^ zdrcci/ra 'Trd^avrd tz hoy^id r rfkOov. 

II. ^.116. 

K 



.74? PROSODIA GllAECA. 

6, Incisio saepe fit in fine quarti pedis, Bucolicis 
scriptoribus maxime observata ; sic, . . l 

cldu ri TO •vj/z^y^/o'^a zat a '^irvg alTrokz rfjvoc, ."^. 
- ~ Theocr. Idyll. I. v. 1 

- - I - - I - w wi - \j \i II â– *. J. y^ H - - 



*-» -^ ; -^ 



Horn. 



7. Cum magna et grandia Epicis sunt exorna- 
da, incisio saepe in sexto pede fit, qui turn mono- 
syllaba clauditur ; ut, 

- w wl - - j - V o| - - I - V w| - II 

Odyss. 

Sunt aliae incisiones in primo, secundo, aliisque 
pedibus, quas inter legendum melius erit expo- 
nere. 

Pentameter invicem cum hexametro in Elegi- 
acis admiscetur; sic in Eurip. Androm. 103. Ubi 
observandum est primum pedem semper Dacty- 
lum ; 2dum, vel Dactylum vel Spondaeum ; de- 
inde sequi caesuram ; postremo duos Dactylos 
cum caesura ; sic, 

'}iyoiyir svpoctccv elg ^ccXdi/jOvg 'EXsvaf. 

— ^ '-' I " — I II "■ i 1 y ^1 "* w w| 

- â–  I 

In aliis autem pes primus saepe est Spondaeus j 
Sic in Tyrtaei. Eleg. I. v. 4. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 75 



V. De Metro Choriambico.* 



— SJ KJ — 



1. Choriambicum Monometrnm ex pede chori- 
ambo fit. 

2. Choriambicum Monometrum Hypercatalec- 
ticum, quod etiam Adoneum vocatur, idem est ac 
Dactylicum Dimetrum impurum 5 sic, 

ryjh zoiJjiZ^zig. Eurip. Iph. in Aul. 1^6. 

- w v| -11 - 

S. Choriambicum Dimetrum Catalecticum ex 
Choriambo et Bacchio constat, vel lambica syzy- 
gia catalectica. 

(jijcc^ljba^osaffccv aiyXccv, Soph. An tig. 610. 

4. Choriambicum Dimetrum Acatalecticum est 
aut purum aut impurum : illud ex duobus Chor- 



* Dubito an Graeci duplices pedes unquam excogitarint, ve) 
nomina conjunctis imposuerint. Nunc his nunc aliis pedibus 
copulatis uti forsari solebant, ut musices variationibus, salta- 
tionibusque numerosis melius responderent. Horum omnium 
autem prorsus ignari sumus, nullo lumine adhibito, cujus ope, 
hi pedes, in choris melicisque systematibus recte ordinentur. 
Hinc nihil certura et fixum inveniri potest ; sed alii aliam sen- 
tentiam de iis prae se ferunt, ut unusquisque arte metrica sese 
praestare putat. Malim, igitur, per singulos pedes versus cen- 
seri, quia, hoc modo, syllabarum solutiones et pedum variatio- 
nes melius discerni possunt. 

k2 



^6 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

iambis constat : hoc, aut in primo loco, aut in se- 
cundo, Antispastum* pro Choriambo admittit: 
quum in primo, Glyconeum Polyschematistum 
nominatur : de quo infra. 

vTot rg voijijav a^ycckicov. Aristoph. Lys. 



.V W WW — |~ WW — 



Vide etiam Aeschyl. Agam. 202. Sophocl. Oedip. 
Tyr. 483. 

5. Invenitur Dimetrum Hypercat. sed rarius j 
sic; 

rav [Miyag ^iv^og ag|g/. 

••W M— I ••WW"'! 

Soph, Aj. 226, 701. 

6. Choriambicum Trimetrum Catalecticum con- 
stat ex duobus Choriambis cum Bacchio : vel in 
primo pede ex diiambo ;$ ut , 

av b* \x> i/jh oiTcuv 'TFccT^im 'i'Trkzvtrcx.g, 

Eurip. Med. 431. 



\j — I — V w— I w 



7. Choriambicum Trimetrum Acat, apud So- 
phocl. Philoct. 1138, sic se habet, 

^v^C ccTT uhy^oov amreKKovd^ oV g(p' ^ — 

— WW — I — WW— |— w w — 

* Frequenter dipodiis iambicis conjungitur. Vide Aristoph. 
Nub. ad finem : Equit. 548 ; Soph. Philoct. 687. 

f Resolutio longae syllabae. 

:J: Hujus metri lex est, ut ait Brunckius, ut in secunda sede 
sit Choriambus, si ultra dimetrum excrescit. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 



77 



8. Choriambicum Tetrametrum Catalecticum 
constat ex tribus Choriambis cum Bacchio : non- 
nunquam Antispastum in primo loco, Diiambum 
in tertio admittit. In Lysistrata Aristoph. oc- 
currit cum Trimetro Acatalectico, Dimetro Ca- 
talectico et Acatalectico ; sic, 

aXXa (poSoy^a/ roh, (Jjuv vaTZ^d'jrovg ^oridu, 326. 

" — \< — I — W V —J •" \J w— \ v/ — — 

IJijoyig ccTo K^rivrig v'tc oy^ov zee) ^o^v^ovj 



w y w w "*l " ^ 



— j •• WW -■ 



hovkriffiv u(rri^o^ivri. Glycon. Polysch. 
ug w^} y^^ rag (jijV<ra^oig yvmTzccg av&^azivuv, 

S40. 

Choriambus diversis pedibus saepenumero sub- 
jungitur, quorum usitatissimi sunt sequentes : 

X« \J ■m 

^m « W 
Om o V/ w 

4. - - 



5. - 

6. - 

7. - 

O. w 

9. 



w — — 



-WW- 



78 PROSODIA GRAECA, 

-• 1, Sophocl. Antig. 950. Aj. 603.— Q. EuHp. 
Hippol. 535, 550. — 3. Eurip. Iph. Aul. 1060.-^ 

4. Sophocl. Elect. 472. Antig. 136, 787, &c. — 

5. Eurip. Alcest. 605. — 6. Sophocl. Trachin. 638. 
Eurip. Hecub. 476, 639. &c. — 7. Sophocl. Antig. 

809. Eurip. Hippol. 146, 149 8. Eurip. Iph. 

Aul. 208, 556, 772.-9. Eurip. Orest. 825. Ion. 
465, 505, &c, 



VI. De Metro Antispastico. 



« - ■' <> 



i-. v{:) 



i .' res Antispastus, ex lamba et Trochaeo con- 
flatus, hanc formam puram habet. 



o — I •• u 



2. Pars prior iambica omnes varietates accipit 
quas in prima lambici trimetri sede adhibere 
Tragici solent. In posteriore quaevis Trochaei 
varietates admittuntur j sic, - 



Iamb. Trocli. 



\J \J \J \J V \J 



« y 

- W M 



PJaOSODIA GRAECA." 79 

3, Est aliquando ut pro Antispasto, aut di- 
iambum aut ditrochaeum usurpent : et in secun- 
da diiambii sede Dactylus etiam adhibeatur. 



U — — U U 



Notandum est pedes in antistrophicis per singulas 
syllabas pedibus in strophicis baud semper respon- 
dere ; metra metris tantum opponere 5 biatus vo- 
calium longarum et diphtbongorum nonnunquam 
permitti, et interjectiones sive exclamationes <pgu, 
a, g, et talia, nunc intra metra, nunc extra aesti- 
mari. 

1. Antispasticum Monometrum^ ex Antispasto sim- 
plici constat^ et omnes varietates admittit. 

1. DocJimiacus Versus^^ — Sive Antispasticus 
Monometer Hypercat. easdem varietates admittit; 
sic. 



aW| XiffGo^m, Soph. Oedip» Tyr. 650 

r/ ya^ 'ihi (ju oq^^v. Id. 1 334. 

^^'Kkdvoov am|. Soph. Elect. 483 

- - -I V.I 

mrviccy TForvicx, vv^, Eurip. Orest. 143. 



WW I - w w I • 



* Dochmius est Antispastus cum finali syllaba, quae pro Ion- 






a semper habenda est. 



go PROSODIA GRAECA. 

2. Ex duobus Dochmiis exoritur Dochmiacus 
Dimeter, cujus forma pura haec est j* 

Soph. Ant. 1261. 

\j - \ - V |- II V y v| • w| 

Id. Aj. 348. 

rov ImyTJ (ptkov fjbij ^ot h uIticc. 

w w ^w| , wl - D - V w I - s.|*.J 

Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 656. 

Vide etiam v. 657. Oedip. Col. 698, 700, 834, 
836, &c. 

3. Dochmiacus Hypercatalecticus idem est at- 
que Choriambicum Dimetrum Catalecticum. 

4. Antispastus cum Dochmio interdum copu- 
latur, et, vice versa, Dochmius cum Antispasto j 
sic, 

« -I- ,^ Hi- - I ^'- I 

Eurip. Bacch. 994. 

(3oa hi 'TTovTiog KKvhav |yjM»- 

w- I w - II s^- w - J 

"KevxocffTtg o^vvrcci "kdog. Aeschyl. 



v> -I - x. I -II « 



* Versus multo numerosior est cum syllaba dochmiaca cae- 
suram facit. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 



81 



3. Antispasticuin Pherecrateum, 

Antispasticum Pherecrateum ex duobus metris 
constat, quorum prius est acatalect. posterius ca- 
talect. Metrum prius est vel Antispastus purus, 
cujus sedem priorem occupat Iambus vel Spon- 
daeus, vel Antispastus Trocbaicus : metrum pos- 
terius est Antispastus purus Catalect. sive Bac- 
chius. 

1. 2* 



Vide Soph. Ajac. 229, 631,632. Philoct. 172. 
Oedip. Col. 670, 706. Antig. 109, 813, 843, 946. 
Aristoph. Ran. 1286. Eurip. Orest. 1477. Phoe- 
niss. 211, 214. Hippol. 143, 551. Ipb. Aul. 791, 
1050, cum Tribracho. 



3. Aiitispastkum Glyconeum,^ 

Antispasticum Glyconeum ex Antispasto et sj 
zygia iambica constat. Schema istiusmodi est : 



w — u — 



* Anacreontlcum etiam nuncupatun 



82 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

Hinc vocatur Glyconeum cum lambo, Spondaeo 
et Trochaeo j sic, 



Soph. Philoct. 140. 
'PTovrov ^mg l(prj^zvog. Id. 1124. 

roiv l^ijoiv (/jzKsou r^o<poiv» Id. 1126. 



v| - w II v^ . 



Vide Soph. Oedip. Col. 124, 126, 127, 131, 132, 
704, ubi Tribrachys primam sedem occupat. An- 
tig. 100, 101, 102, 333, 334, 335. Ajac. 196, 231, 
695, &c. Eurip. Phoeniss. 102, 209, 210, 218, 
219. Hippol. 743, 745, &c. Eurip. Elect. 175. 



4. Antispasticum Glyconeum Polyscliematistum, 

Antipasticum Glyconeum Polyschematistum 
est Antispasticum Dimetrum Catalecticum, et 
componitur ex Antispasto, varie formato, et Cho- 
riambo, fere semper puro. Quasdam formas tiro- 
num gratia libet hie subjungere. 



PllOSODIA GRAECA. 



83 



1. 



2. 



Xm u «■ 


• u 


<w. u o u 


— \J 


O. \J M 


u v> vy 


4 

^r. vy vy ij 


W W V 


6. __ 


u - 


7 


w — 


8. -- 


— w 


y# w •• 


— 


X v/« u u s^ 




11. -. 




l<w» u w - 


— o 


JLt3« •• s^ \^ 


•- w 


14. - u u 


\j \j \j 


J.O. — u u 


\j — 


16. - o u 





■L • . O V> U 


•i u u 


18. -. 


— u 


18. .. 


1 


20. ou- 


u - 



— V w — 



1. Eurip. Hecub. 636. — 2. Eurip. Orest. 797, 

798.-3. Eur. Orest. 1356.— 4. Soph, Antig. 108. 

— 5. Soph, Antig. 781. Aj. 375. — 6. Soph. Antig. 

785, 838.-7. Soph. Trachin. 118.— S.Soph. Phil. 

1441, 1144. Eur. Phoeniss. 236. — 9. Eur. Suppl. 

978, 979.— 10. Eurip. Orest. 827,-11. Soph. 

Elect. 121, 122. Antig. 137. — 12. Eurip. Helen. 

1334, &c.— 13. Eurip. Alcest. 471. — 14. Eurip. 

Iph. Aul. 168.— 15. Eurip. Orest. 826. — 16. Eur. 

Phoeniss. 178. — 17. Eurip. Med. 989 18. Soph. 

Antig. 107—19- Soph. Antig. 585. Philoct. 1167. 

L 2 



84 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

— Vide Burneii Tentamen de Metris, pp. 39, 41 j 
Gaxsfordi Notas in Hephaest. p. 355-6 ; et Her- 
mann, de Metris, lib. II. c. 24. 

f / 'f-. p f/ » » ^ \ 

Eurip. Orest. 797. 

Soph. Antig. 108. 

1. Antispasticum Dimetrum Glyconeum Hyper- 
catalecticum * constat ex antispasticis dimetris 
cum syllaba. Variae hujus metri formae hae sunt: 



V - I w - I - 



Soph. Oedip. Col. 6m. 
Vide etiam Eurip. Med. 330. 

Eurip. Heracl. 748. 

2. Antispasticum Trimetrum Catalecticum ex 
tribus pedibus constat \\ sic, 

* Hoc etiam Sapphicum sive Hipponacteum vocatur. 
f Hujus metri est et alia forma quae in secunda dipodia An- 
t^spastum purum habet ; sic, 



PROSODIA GllAECA. 85 

avdpo^ rot TO (mv gu hizaiov zl'Trziv* 

Soph. Philoct. 136, 683, 1140. 
Vide etiam Eurip. Orest. 823. 

Idem fere est cum Sapphicis hendecasyllabis, 
quorum norma haec est. Pes primus semper 
Trochaeus ; 2dus, vel Trochaeus vel Spondaeus ; 
sequitur Dactylus cum trochaica syzygia, cujus 
ultima syllaba communis est ; sic, 
UoiKiXoO^ou, dOccvccr A<p^ohircc. 

3. Antispasticum Trimetrum Acatalecticum 
omnes Antispasti puri vel iambici formas, et in 
omnibus locis, admittit. Hypercat. idem est cum 
syllaba in fine ; sic, 

_ _1 - w|l« -* I w -l|vi| V '- 

Soph. Aj. 195. 

- I - ^1 V - 1 - vlly - I w - II - 

Rhes. S66. 

4. Antispasticum Tetrametrum Catalecticum 
constat ex quatuor pedibus, quorum quartus est 
Antispastus, syllaba dempta. 

'iffTiv h^ olov lyco yoig Aaiag ovk STrccfcovcj, 

- I - w II w - I _ w II v.- I - >.|| ,^ _| - 

Soph. Oedip. Col. 694. 



-I- w|v - |_w|v-|- 

Sopli. Aj. 640. 
Vide etiam Oedip. Col, 096, 701, 703, &c. Ari&toph. Equit. 
556, 557, &c. 



S6 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

Melius forsan hoc modo dividi potest ; 

scrriv oiov zyoj yoog A- 



ClOCg OVK I'TTOiZOVCtJ, 



5. Antispasticum Tetrametrum Acatalecticum 
omnes Antispasti puri vel iambici formas, in om- 
nibus locis, admittit 5 sic, 

'^rmva't ^' sv "hkyovTzg avd^cc rov (Jbiv, ojg {Jjdy^/ig id^tg, 

w-|u -||v-|u -II w -I w -II V _|v- 

Aeschyl. Agam. 443. 
Melius dividi in Dimetra potest, hoc modo : 

S^a rov [hiVy ^g {LOLy/ig "id^ig. 

De metro Eupolideo Polyschematisto, vide Her- 
mann. Nub. Aristoph. p. 89. 



VII. De Ionico a Majore. 



— -^ KJ \J 



1. Duo Trochaei aliquando locum lonici maj. 
in omnibus praeter primum locis, occupant. Ali- 
quando Paeon secundus (u - <^ v^) maxime in pri- 
ma sede. 

2, Paeonem secundum aliquando Epitritus se- 
cundus (~ ^ - -) subsequitur, adeo ut duo pedes si- 
mul juncti dvuK^Kuaiv efficiant j ambo enim quod ad 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 8? 

temporis rationem, duobus lonicis a majore sunt 
aequales. 

3. Omnis syllaba longa solutionem pati potest. 
Brevis est communis. 



1. lonicum Dlmetriim Brachycatalecticiim,^ 



Paeon 2, ri M (m x^i^^^^^* 

Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 896. 
Ipps/ ^s ra ^Bioc, Id. 911, 



W u I 



Vide etiam Oedip. Col. 673, 1048, 1056. Aj. 914. 
Eurip. Med. 154, 438, 650, &c. 

2. Dimetri Catalectici exeinplum ex Aristoph, 

Eccles. 290. 



^{(T^O^iT'/ig^ Og OLV 

(jj7^ "T^^ ^avy rov z/i(povg 

- — w w I — w — 



?;;i?7 /CB/COviiJAvog. 



w w| — 



Vide etiam Ran. 451, 462. Equit. IIOS. Soph. 



* In memoria tenendum est ultimam lonici dimetri syllabam 
minime communem esse praeterquam in clausula catalectica. 



88 . PROSODIA GRAECA. 

Oedip. Tyr. 661, 1096. Col. 675, 1044. Electr. 
486. Antig. 789. Eurip. Hecub. 470, 471, 899. 
Phoeniss. 216. Med. 850, &c. 



5. Dimetrum Acatalecticiim. 
Paeon 2. rl rot totI rag ccTrXocffrot} 

W — wv|— w — — 

zofrag s^og^ Z i/jocraia, 
ffTTBuffu ^ocvocTOv rzkzvrdv. 
Brachyc, iltiHv roh "kiffffov. 

Eurip. Med. 152. 

Vide etiam Soph. Oed. Tyr. 885, 887. Col. 1214, 
Antig. 605, 783, 784, 790. 

4. Trimetnim Brachycataleciiciim, 

Soph. Antig. 139. 

tjcov rd z^ccrtffToc ydg STravKcc, 

wi - - 

Id. Oedip. Col. 669. 



w I - w — w) 



Solutio prions longae, 

Eurip. Med. 648. 



w w — 



w v| •• V — w/| — ■ 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 89 



6. Trimetriim Acatalecticum, 



roiv ov(f virvog al^sT 'ttoO' 6 Travroyfi^cug, 

mm — V S.^ I — — W W| — W - — 

Soph. Antlg. 606. 
^mrouv (^lor&f ntOL^hirokv y IxTog drug. 

Id. 614- 



7. Tetrametrum Brachycatalectium^ quod etiam 

Sotadicum dicitur. 



u Kou ^ocffiKzvg '7ri<pvzocg, ug ^vYirog daovaov. 

So tad. Frag. 
"ttKovtu Tig oiyaVy aXTicc 'TtoiOog cra^s'XaSsv avtov. 

Id. 

Si lonicus a majore, vel Paeon secundus, vel 
Molossus antecedat Choriambum, versus tunc 
Frosodiacus dicitur ; sic. 



MoD<ra/ h\ 'Tra'kaiyzvwv. Eurip. Med. 421. 

— — W V| —WW — 

dvcn) 'TTOTa^uv h^Sjv, Id. 411, 

\^ mo \/W|— WW — 

hO^ '^Woi.mv ayoga). Soph. Trach. 638. 

M 



WW* 



90 PllOSODIA CRAECA. 



VIII. De Ionico a Minore. 



\J KJ — —' 



1. In hoc metro lambica syzygia iibicunqne 

admittitur : et aliquando Paeonem secundum aut 

tertium Epitritus secundus subsequitur, hoc modo 
upufckocffiv efficiens. 

2. Molossus, qui est ejusdem temporis, non- 
nunquam in prima versus parte invenitur, etiam- 
que in imparibus locis, lambica syzygia praece- 
dente. 

3. Syllabae longae solutionem patiuntur. 

1. lonicum a minore Dimetrum Catalecticum 
constat ex duplici Ionico a minore ; priore inte- 
gro, posteriore catalect. In priore metro ultima 
longa dissolvi potest ; in posteriore admitti videtur 
Molossus, ultima syllaba abscissa:* sic, 

f/mg ovQ^ aiJjS^im. Soph. Ajac. 398. 

A0cc[jjccvri2og 'EKkTjgA Aeschyl. Pers. 65. 



w ' w I 



Vide etiam Eurip. Iph. Aul. 10,52. Bacch. 78, 86, 
519, &c. 



* Ita Burneius in priore Tentaminis parte p. 77, § ii. Venim, 
ut mihi videtur, versus, ex Aeschyli Pers. potius ad lonicum a 
maj. rcferri debet. 

f Versus inter Dochmiacos recenseri potest. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 91 

2. lonicum a minore Dimetrum Acatalecticutn 
constat ex duobus lonicis a minore j sic, 

rig z^aiTTm ^o^; -r;;^^- 

fjtjOcTog Bv-TTsrovg avocac^m ; AeschyL Pers. 95, 
Ion, Dim, Anaclom, 

3« Ex dimetro lonico a minore Acatalectico et 
Catalectico simul junctis exoritur raetrum loni- 
cum a minore Tetrametriim Catalecticum ; sic, 

WW — — Juw— — ||wv— — 1^ w- 



IX. De Metro Paeonico sive Cretico, 

p. 1 . — u v/ v^ p. 2« v/ — c# \> F, 3, \j yj — yj P. 4, \^ u u — 

- «j - Cret. 

.1, Hoc metrum nonnunquam Creticum voca- 
tur ; quod ad tempus enim attinet pes Creticus 
idem est. 

2. Pes Baccliius u — aliquando, praesertim in 
clausulis, invenitur : omnes enim pedes, ex qiiin- 
que temporibus conflati, recipiuntur. 

1. JMetrum Paeonicum Dimetrum ubique Cre- 
ticum pedem accipit ; qui pes aliquando et pri- 
mam et tertiam simul solutam habet ; sic, 



* Melius disjunctuni. 

M 2 



92 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

^ 'TTokmg <piXoig, Eurip. Phoeniss. 330. 

w -I - \j - 

h^o^/jdhg u 7rrB^o(po^ot, Eurip. Orest. 311. 

vvv 'TT^og e(jb 'ku rig, 7m. Aristoph. Lys. 688. 



y w vj - vrf WW 



Vide etiam 689, 690. Equit. 303. Acharn. 286, 
291. Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 653, 665. Eurip. Med. 
1248. 

2. Trimetrum rarius occurrit ; nee nisi dime- 
tris clausulae loco adjunctum. Vide Hermann, de 
Metris, p. 361. 

3. Tetrametrum Paeonicum solutionem longa- 
rum libentissime patitur ; sic, 

Aristoph. Vesp. 1275. 
'TTOv (jJ cl^ 6g Izci'kSffB ; rivcc tottov ol^cc 'ttotI vzimtcci ; 

wvl.www wwlwuww w|www- 

Id. Av. 312. 

Pes Creticus saepe jungitur trochaico Hemio- 
lio ; sic, 

iVT^i'TTrig \'7r) 'ttoXiv hiojzoov. Aeschyl, 



Pes Bacchius clausuHs occurrit, 

19' oj "m'i. Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 1468. 



Hie loci versum Periodicum subjungere hbet, 
Pindaro maxime familiarem : constat ex dipodia 
lambica et Trocbaica j sic, 



niOSODIA GRAECA. 93 

dm^i(po^(/jiyysg u[jbvo{ Find. Olymp. IL 1. 

<- -I « -'<i - ^ I - ^ 

TTi^ov ^sXrjfTocg (p^ovrjffag r — 

w - I « -11 - V| - _ 

Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 649. 

rig 'in 'jtor h toIg^S oLvrig, Id 892. 

Vide etiam Elect. 249 \ catalectus reperitur Oed. 
Tyr. 654, 664. 



VII. 

DE ASYNARTETIS. 

HoRUM versuiim indolem et artificium plane 
cognovit magnus Bentleius ; cujus verbis ad Ho- 
ratii Epod. xi, uti licebit. ** Sub primis Poeticae 
" artis initiis simplici pede versus decurrebant, 
heroicus Dactylo, Trochaicus et lambicus, uter- 
que suo : nisi ubi, pes omnibus illis cognatus, 
*' Spondaeus interponebatur ; quo versus, tardior 
" jpaullo graviorque ad aures venire t, Postea, ut 
*' varietatis gratiam aucuparentur, cola* quaedam 
" sive partes heroici versus cum colis trochaic! 
" generis vel lambici, et vicissim, in unum versum 

* Colon est membnim quodjinitis condat pedibus, Comma 
mttem in quo vel pars pedis est. 



66 



94 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

miscebant; unde magnus novorum versuum 
numerus illico nascebatur ; quos Graeci magi- 
stri aavvo^T'/irovg^ hoc est, inconnexos vocabant ; 
quia alterum colon cum altero diversi generis 
connect! et coagmentari non potest, utcunque 
uno versiculo utrumque sit conclusum. Horum 
d(TvvccPTy]ra}v numerum ad 64 usque exsurgere 
narrat Scholiastes Hephaestionis et Marius Vic- 
torinus. Parens autem et inventor horum erat 
Archilochus. Tl^^Tog dffvva^T^rofg A^x^\c%og xk- 
%^;?ra;, ait Hephaest p. 85, Gaisford. edit. Frl- 
mus inconnea:is versibiis Archilochus usus est : 
ubi et diversa eorum genera profert ; quorum 
ea tantum hie memorabo quae Flaccus imitatus 
est. Unum ergo ait, p. 88, constare Iz dazrvKt-- 
zTJg rBT^dTrodiag y^a) rov IhpaJJjzov' hoc est, prius 
colon esse Tetrametrum Heroicum ; posterius 
tres Trochaeos, quae illud Archilochi. 

- ** "!- -I -*/«!- wwjj- '"i - -3]-- 



." Quod semel duntaxat Flaccus expressit, Carm. 
^' 1, 4. 

** Solvititi^ acris hiems grata vice \ veris et Favoni^** 

OtC. 

Longius esset omnia quae de his versibus dis- 
seruit Bentleius proferre. Qui plura vult eum ad 
locum supra citatum, et ad Gaisfordi notas in He- 
phaest. relegare visum est. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 95 

De Strophe^ Antistrophe^ et EpodOy ita disseruit 
Marius Victorinus : 

" Pleraque Lyricorum carminum, quae versu 
" colisqiie et corrimatibus componuntur, ex Stro- 
*^ pile, et Antistrophe, et Epodo, ut Graeci appel- 
" lant, ordinata siibsistunt, quorum ratio talis est. 
" Antiqui Deorum laudes carminibus compre- 
*' hensas circum aras eorum euntes canebant, cu- 
" jus primum ambitum, quern ingrediebantur ex 
" parte dextra (7rPo(prju vocabant. Reversionem 
** autem sinistrorsum factam, completo priore or- 
" be, dvTKrr^oOyii^ appellabant : dein in conspectu 
*' Deorum soliti consistere, cantici reliqua conse- 
** quebantur, appellantes id Itm^ov, Nam Epodus 
" est tertia pars aut periodus Lyricae odes. Igi- 
" tur quae post (7T^o(priv et di/Ti(Tr^o(pnv, Ittm^v dice- 
" bant," kc. 



96 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 



METRO RUM DISTRIBUTIO CANT US 



Strophe.* 



Dactyl. Hex, 'n A<o? uoviTtrtig (pdrtf rig TFon rug voXv^pvtrov 151 
Iamb. Dim. Ac. UvCmtg uyXuug Kxg 

- -I w -I w - I w - 

Dactyl. Hex. Oii'oxg ^ Ixrirec/xui cpc^i^civ ^^ivx, ^itf^otri yrecXXuv, 
Anapaest. Dim, Cat. Iu'Vs, Adxie, TLxiuv, 

— — |WW — I WW — I — 

Dactyl, Tetr. AfAtp) c-e; u^of^iv og, rt /^oi ^ vUv 155 

Id. H ;rgg<T£A>i6jfc«£va/j u^ctig TCa.My, 

— WW|— WW[— — [— WW 

Dactyl. Dim, Elxvva-ug ;t;§eoj. 

— W W] — WW 

Dactyl, Hex, E<Vg ^o<, « ;^jgt'<r2ise5 Tgxvov EaW^o?, et^wgors ^ufiec. 



Epodus. 



Glyc, pur, cum. TrocJi, ^£1 -pfotfai, uvd^i0^x yu^ 

Dochmiac. 

Iamb. Dim, Acat. 



Dactyl. Trim, 

Id. 

Cretic, Dimetr. 

Dactyl. Trim, 



w — w| W — W 

^gg6> -TirvifAXTU,, 
V -I -â–  .-1 - 



v-l W-| v-| V- 

Oi/o \vi (p^ovrtdbg zyy^og^ 



— WW 



167 



170 



n rig eiXi^irxi' tvrz yap 
ExyoFflt KXvTccg ^povog 

— WW w| — w — 

Av^ircctf ofTg roKoio-cv 



Ex ed. Bruiick. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 9? 



CHOBCI SOPHOCLIS OEDIP. TYR. 

ANTISTROPHE.f 



Uparcc (TZ x.SKXof4,'iVci>t ^vyocnp A<o$, ct^'ZpoT A6oivx, 159 

A^Tifiiv, 06 KVKXoivr uytgoiei ^^yav zux-Xzcc ^cta-a-u, 

— — |ww— l"*^ w — I 



-■ wwj— vwl"* — t— WW 

• W w| • WW 



* Veram lectionem ex Hesychio colligendam esse censeo ; scil. Iwawj xa- 
ficcTOVi an^oviTt yvvxtxig- I'Aovs xu.fjt.a,rov;^ inquit ille, roiis Kttra rov t'oxov, Iv u> 
iocfft ^uvki J/a raivs "ptovou; xa.) rk? ulTvxg a,l rixrovaui. t/vsj ^6 rous B^^nvTirixovi 
•rovous, ocro rov taXifiou, 2aipo«X»j; O/^iVa^/ Tv^aivvM. Vox lYi'iuv naetrum pes- 
sundat, Milii videtur Dactyl. Pentarnetnim esse, in quo vocalis longa ante 
vocalem media in voce nunquam corripi debet, Praeterea Iri'ios est nomen 
Apollinis, ut supra 154, nee unquam lugiibris vel lacrr/mosus sonare potest ; 
neque consentaneum mulicrcs parturicntes vota Apollini facere, sed Dianae. 
Constructio quoque durior et inusitata videtur. A.vi^u, sustineo^ regit non- 
nunquam accusativum rei, quanquam haec significatio magis usui vocis 
mediae quam activae competit. Verum, si quidem negetur accusativum 
post a,nx,ouffit sensu sustinere vel lolerare, locum habere, altera lectio, scil. 
Iriuv xa/jLaruv praeponenda erit. Dubito equidem an lr,'ios unquam legi de- 
beat nisi ut Apollinis nomcn. Confundi suspicor voces I>joj et Ivt'os. Prior 
eiiim lugubris vol clamosa lavienlatio significare videtur ; posterior autem, ab 
Ixofiui, sano, derivata, Apollinem viedicinae Deum denotat: Int'os vel 'l«/«f 
fortasse in usu erat ex 't'nfjci, mitto ; quae vox cum spiritu aspero scribi debet, 
ad Eurip. Phocniss. 1050, 1051, loco Iriios. 

f Mctra Strophae respondent. 

N 



98 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

Glyc, Polyschem. "AXXov d' av aXXw <7r^osi8oig, 175 

Anap. Monom. Hyp, "A'tts^ ivTrs^ov o^m, 

Dactyl. Pentam. K^sT(j<rov d/j^ai/jjaKsra 'ru^og o^/xsvoi/ azruv 

•M wwl — ww|- uw|- wsj1"> — 

laTTib. Dim. Brack. Ufog h(j^s^8 %^, 

Troch. Dim, Drack. '£lv ntokig avd^i&iJ^oQ oXXvroci, 

Anap. Monom. Hyp. ISiriXscc ds yhi^Xa. 180 



METRORUM DISTRIBUTIO CANTUS 
Strophe d. 



Prosodiacus. * Avm 'rora/Muv h^uv 411 

Dochmiacus. Xu^ov^i 'raya/, 

- -I u - I - 

Antipast. Irocfi. ct\Y.ai hhcf. Ttal <7tdvTa toXi)) 67^i(p2rat, 
Dact. Dim. Hyper.* j - «- -i- ^ ^i- ««i- 

Antisp. et Dock. 'Avd^u(^i imv doXiai ^ovXar ^sojv S' 

Dactyl. Trim. OuKsri iridTig d^cc^s. 415 

Antisp. Irocfi. et \ fai; S' l^av suxXs/av gp(;;s/i/ (3iotuv 
Dact. Dim. Hyper * j - w - -i _ « ^i - ^^\- 

lamb. Mono. Hyperc. \ 2r^s^«(r/ ^a/^a/. 

vcZ Dochmiac. Iamb, j « -i « -i - 

Troch. Trim. Catal. "'^oyjrai ri}i,d yvvaDteioj ymi' 

vel Dactyl. Dochm. J - ww| - v v| - 

Iamb, Dim. Catal, <I>a//a yjvaTKag s^ei. 420 

- - 1 « - 1 - -I - 



Vel Antispast. ct Doclim. 



PROSODIA GRAECA. 99 

Glyc. pur, cum Tr, W^g 'rsd(f) ^avar^j^ogw. 

DactijL Dim* impur. KiTrai amxrug' 

Dactyl. Tetram, 'Ev 5' oCko^oi, 'xokiai r It/ fxars^sg 

— W WJ — W V/J- W w| -WW 

Glyc. pur. cum Icmibo. ^Avrav rra^ciQdjfiiov 

w — — w II w — w— 

C%or, et Dock, Tr. "AWokv aXXai Xuy^uiv Tomv 185 

— ww-|— w- ^1- 

Paroemiac. I'/crri^Bg s'tigrova-^ovffi 



.1 W W — I WW 



CHORICI EURIPIDIS MEDEAE* 

Antistrophe a. 



MouCa/ ds 'TraXaiymuv 

— ■•ww|'*ww- ^ 

A^^ouc' doidav, 
Tav l/Actf v/ji,vsuffai d'TncfTOduvav. 

•» w — — I - w v| — w w| — 

Ou ya^ Iv d/MTs^a yvuj/jja Xh^ag 

— w w(— ww||— — -• ^i" 

"ri'Tra&B %(!mv dotddv 425 

— w w| — w uj - — 

i^o7Cog dyriTM^ /AsXswr Its/ dkr- 

--1^-1- 

- ^1- -t - -I - -1 - vi - 
IloXXd /X2V d/jjZTs^av 

— w w I — w w| — 

'Avd^uv rs fj^oT^av zl'jrsTv. 430 

- - I w -I V -I w 



* Ex edit. Porsoni. 
N 2 



100 PROSODIA GRAECA. 

Strophe /3'. 
Cfumamb. Trim, Cat. 2;) ^ Ix (mv bl%m Targ/wv 'i'TrXivgag 143 

Z>acti/L Dim. Hyper. \ Mam/Mva x^ahia, 

vel Dactyl. Dochm. J - « vi - w v|- 

lonic. a maj. Dim.\ Aih-j[j.o\jg h^kam 'ttCvtou 
Acat. J %/v^-uwi-« -- 

Ionic, a maj. Dim. Cat. Usr^ag* I'Ki Ks ^sva 

Ion. maj. Dim. Acat. 'Nakig y^kvh rag uvdvo^ou 435 



w w I — V •- 



Id. Kolrag oXsffaffa 'ksxr^ov^ 

Id. TdXaiva, (pwyag ds yjSi^ag, 



w ui 



Dochm. " Kriimg sXavvsi. 438 



METRORUM DISTRIBUTIO CANTUS CHORICI 
ARISTOPHANIS NUB. 

Dactijl. Dim. Hyper. \ 'Ahaoi mfsXai 275 

vel Dochtn. J -w w|- w ^i - 

Id. 'A^&U)fiiV <pavz^ai\ 

- -I - v/^l - 

Anapaest. Dim. Cat. Apoffs^av (pbaiv evdyyiroi, 

WW— I WW "I™ —I "• 



Dactyl. Tetram, riar^o? a-r 'fIxsavoD (^^oLyjjayjog, 

— — I — w w|— w w| — WW 

Dactyl. Dim, Asvd^o-/,6f/.ovg, ha, 280 

— W w| ™ WW 

Cetera Dactylica. 

Dactyl. Dim. Hyper. \ "o/x/xa ya^ a/%oj a- 285 

^t/ Docli. j -ww|-wvi- 

vel Atiapaest. Doch.) 



w w * I W V 



PROSODIA GR4ECA: >:,';': 101 



) ^ * 



Antistrophe /5'. 
BsCaxs 6' o^xoov X'^i'-* ^^^ ^'^* cu6ui 439 

w-v ~l— WW «|w - — 

*EXXa5/ T^ fMiydXa 

- w w I — w w I - 

WW " w w|— w — — 

- , 1 - • 

— — wwj— W»-" 

— — ww|— w- - 

w — I w w — 1 •- 



Chw'iamb. Dim, ) Ma^/xa^sa/c/v au/a?^. 

CatalecL ) -ww_i«-_ 

Paroemiacus, ri^Xsaxo^u ofLfj^an yaTav, 

Cantus Choricus //3. 1020. 
Glycoii, Polyscliem, ^il xaXX/'Zvpyov cfo^lav 

I 

CJuyriamb, Dim. Cat, KXsmroirriv r eTaff-zMv, 

— WW^( W"* -• 

Glycmi, Polyschem. 'n$ j^^u <roD ro/cr/ ao/o/^ 

. — W — I "-WW — 

Clhcmamb. Dim. Cat, lZ)(p^m 'i'reffrtv dv&og. 

•• w w -> I w — — 

Epionic. 'Evdat/Mvig u^ ^ffav cl 

— •wwlw "-W •• 

Antipast. Dim. Cat. Ton Z^uvrsg, rjvix ^c, 

w — — w I — w • 



} 



CJioriamb. Dim, \^ roJv 'tt^ots^uVj 'rr^og oZv rab' a* 
Acat. Impur. 



•u w 



- II w - I v^ 



* Hunc et versum sequentcm ita oidinavi contra Brunckii sententiam, ut 
iiant Choriambici Dimetri, utque cum proximo cohacreant. 



1Q2. PI103QI>IA GRAECA. 

Choriamb, Dim, Acat. xo^^|/oc^^g'7^^ /xoZtfav 'i^^h 

CJwriamb. cum Iamb, \ ^,y^^ Xsystv ri xa/vSv, ijg. 
Dipodia, j,wo.iiw-iv- 

Dact^l. Dim. Hi/per. \ ^^hxifim^ 6,vnP, 
sive Dactyl. Dochm, j -vv|- w --i- 

lamb, Tetram, Cat. AmZj)} ds eoi ^ouXw/jt^druv soms diTi) 'r^hg alrh 



FINIS PRIMAE PARTIS. 



PART II. 



DISSERTATION 



OK THE 



VERSIFICATION OF HOMER, 



AND THE 



USE OF THE DIGAMMA IN HIS POEMS. 



AN INQUIRY 



XNTO THE 



VERSIFICATION OF HOMER, 



AKD 



THE USE OF THE DIGAMMA 



IN HIS POEMS. 



The subject of the following discussion was un- 
dertaken with a view of unfolding the laws of 
Homer's versification, and of examining the vali- 
dity of certain Theories respecting the use of the 
Aeolic Digamma in his Poems. Wheii my atten- 
tion was more particularly turned to this subject, 
in consequence of an examination of the other 
metres used by the Greeks, I was very much 
struck with the looseness and uncertainty that 
appeared in the writings of all the commentators 
and editors of Homer that I had an opportunity 
of consulting. While the laws of Iambic, Trochaic, - 
and Anapaestic verse seemed to be fixed with 

o 



great precision, particularly by the late Professor 
Porson, nothing material appeared to me to have 
been done towards establishing the rules of Hex- 
ameter verse since the time of Clarke, whose la- 
bours in this department have long been regarded 
as unsatisfactory. The conclusion naturally to be 
drawn was, either that Homer constructed his 
verse without any definite rules and principles to 
guide him, which I could not allow myself to sup- 
pose, or that his language had been so altered 
by ignorant grammarians and critics as to pre- 
clude all attempts to discover the principles upon 
which he had founded it. This latter supposition 
seems to have received considerable countenance 
from several eminent scholars, who, judging of 
Homer's language less from internal evidence 
than their own conceptions of what it ought to 
have been from the period in which he lived, and 
the mutilated monuments of ages and people to 
which no dates can be fixed, have endeavoured 
to re-establish its ancient orthography, to point 
out interpolations by succeeding Poets, and to 
supply those defects occasioned by ignorance and 
the lapse of time.* — But if Homer's poems have 
been as much corrupted by interpolations and 
other changes as some ingenious men suppose, 
then I conceive it would be in vain to attempt 

* See Dr Burgess's Annotationes in Dawesii Miscellanea 
Critica, p. 416; Villoison's Prolegomena in Homerum, p. 6 ; 
Payne Knight's do. 



any investigation of the principles upon which 
his versification was founded ; because, we must 
be uncertain, at every step of our progress, what 
is genuine and what spurious, and must come to 
this conclusion, that the Iliad and Odyssey are a 
mere farrago of some original descriptions and 
sublime passages, with other pieces of far inferior 
merit and in a different style. Though interpo- 
lations and errors, it cannot be denied, sometimes 
occur, yet, I imagine, every unprejudiced reader, 
capable of understanding these poems in the ori- 
ginal language, will think with me that through* 
out, with a few exceptions, they bear the marks 
and stamp of one mind, too much superior to the 
common race of poets in invention, description, 
delineation of character, and every distinguishing 
attribute of poetic genius, to be confounded with 
the humble imitations of ordinary authors. It 
appeared to me that the whole body of his poems 
presented, even at this distant period, no very 
incorrect specimen of what they were in ancient 
times ; and that the language was nearly such as 
it came originally from Homer's lips. Nor am I 
aware, after having pursued the investigation to 
a considerable length, upon other grounds, in- 
deed, than most of his critics and commentators, 
that I have been deceived in my opinion. If I am 
not mistaken, I think that I have discovered cer- 
tain laws by which his verse must have been con- 
structed, as they apply, with some exceptions 
which I shall afterwards notice, to almost every 

o 2 



line both in the Iliad and Odyssey. But before 
either stating or supporting these laws by ex- 
amples, it will be necessary to inquire a little far- 
ther into the validity of those statements which 
represent the language of Homer as having un- 
dergone such changes as to require, in several in- 
stances, adventitious aid to make the verse com- 
plete. 

These opinions seem to rest upon the assump- 
tion, that the language and dialect, which Homer 
used, were rude and uncultivated when compared 
with the same language as it appeared in the 
works of later writers. If we had possessed, as 
in our own country, a regular series of authors 
from the time when the language began to be 
first cultivated, to enable us to mark the various 
changes and improvements which it underwent, 
we could then have formed a judgment how far 
such opinions were correct. But unfortunately 
we have no documents of this kind by which to 
judge of Homer's language. He appears all at 
once, the first as well as the greatest of poets, as 
if fortune had determined that he should stand 
alone, the object of general admiration, and had 
sunk in the ocean of oblivion every monument 
that might have contributed to raise him to the 
summit of greatness. But we are not, on this 
account, to suppose that the literature of his 
country, whatever it was, had not been cultivated 
to any extent, that the language was neither re- 



7 

fined nor polished, or that poets of considerable 
eminence had not existed to point out, by their 
example, the path which he so successfully trode. 
Though a veil of mystery still hangs over the 
place of his birth, there can be little doubt that 
he was a native either of Asia Minor or of one of 
the Ionian islands, and that the dialect he chief- 
ly used was the Ionian. It is evident, from the 
testimony of the best informed historians, that 
the inhabitants of that quarter of Greece, as well 
as of Thessaly and Thrace, were, at a very early 
period, far superior to those situated more towards 
the west, in civilization, commerce, the arts, and 
particularly poetry. The names of Thamyris, 
Olen, Orpheus, Musaeus, and Eumolpus, are re- 
corded as the fathers of Grecian poetry, and even 
of philosophy and religion ; and though some 
doubt may be entertained whether all of them 
were prior to Homer, there can be none respect- 
ing the first, since he is represented by that poet 
himself as having contended with the Muses. * 
The current of Grecian civilization evidently 
flowed from Thessaly, Thrace, Lycia, and Phry- 
gia, as well as from Phoenicia and Egypt, and 
carried with it the knowledge and arts which had 
been previously established in those countries. 
But it is evident, from many circumstances which 
occur in Homer's poems, that none of the arts 



* lliiul, 13. 595. 



8 

had kept equal pace with poetry. The praises of 
the gods and heroes were celebrated in verse. 
The Jaws of the ancient Legislators were com- 
municated through the same medium. Even 
maxims of morality, as well as the history of 
events were recorded in the Poet's song, and re- 
cited to the people by a class of men who wan- 
dered about, from place to place, with the view 
of instructing and delighting their hospitable en- 
tertainers. Was it surprising then that the lan- 
guage of poetry should have been cultivated, 
even before Homer's time, to a great extent, 
in the more enlightened parts of Greece, when 
the other arts, which have no natural connection 
with it, had made far less progress ? Great faci- 
lity was afforded for this purpose by the nature of 
the Greek language. Its expressive sounds ; its 
varieties of flexion ; its wonderful aptness for 
combination, and singular felicity for characteris- 
ing every object of nature, from the study of 
which it might be said to have sprung, rendered 
it peculiarly susceptible of improvement, parti- 
cularly in that art which was cultivated both 
with the view to instruct and please. To sup- 
pose that either, on the one hand, Homer 
brought it to that degree of perfection in which 
it appears in his poems, or on the other, that the 
state in which we now find it, is not, with a few 
corruptions, the same as he employed it, but that 
it was greatly modernized after his time, seem to 
be equally destitute of foundation. Its elemen- 



tary parts must have been combined, moclifieil, 
and varied in different ways by the cHsion both 
of consonants and vowels : its compound terms 
must have beeen rendered less rugged when 
united together, and its character for the uses 
of poetry, and as adapted to all its rules, must 
have been previously fixed. That he shewed 
its powers and its endless variety to a greater 
extent than any preceding poet is almost un- 
questioned j and that he freely employed, what 
scarcely any other language could have allowed, 
shades of dialect spoken by contiguous tribes, 
may perhaps be admitted with some limitations : 
For, as I shall afterwards endeavour to shew, 
there is much less variety of dialect in Homer 
than is commonly supposed. Still he found the 
poetical style in a high state of improvement, re- 
taining, however, in a few instances, vestiges of 
the rude state from which it had sprung."* How 
else can we account for that vast variety of 
single and compound epithets by which the mi- 
nutest, as well as the greatest objects, are charac- 
terised ? for those nice discriminations in matters 
pertaining both to body and mind, and that hap- 
py application of terms derived from material ob- 
jects to abstract and imaginary qualities, if not 
only the language, but many of the useful and or- 
namental arts of life, had not been successfully 



* I mean the terminations <p<, ^a, B-i, or S^sv, and 2i. 



10 

cultivated ? For language borrows its form from 
the face of nature and the arts of man, multiplies 
its terms as these are varied and extended, and 
acquires its polish and refinement by a constant 
endeavour to unite copiousness with harmony. I 
think it may be asserted with truth, that the Io- 
nian dialect, which he chiefly used, had been re- 
fined as much as possible by the elision of conso- 
nants and the bringing together as many vowels 
as were consistent with the structure of the com- 
ponent parts of words and the harmony of sound. 
This practice, which is common in every lan- 
guage, was caried to a far greater extent in that 
of the Greeks than in those of barbarous nations, 
where a multiplicity of consonants are to be found 
unfavourable for combination, and where the con- 
stituent parts of many words cannot be discover- 
ed in consequence of the numerous elisions that 
took place. How far such elisions were admitted 
in the language which Homer used, may be a cu- 
rious and not unprofitable enquiry, but cannot in 
any shape, I imagine, affect the structure of his 
verse, as they must all have been made at a pe- 
riod long prior to his time.* 

* Mr Payne Knight, both in his Analytical Essay on the 
Greek Alphabet and Prolegomena to Homer, has, with a great 
deal of learning and ingenuity, endeavoured to shew that Ho- 
mer's language was not, in many instances, such as we now 
have it in the editions of his works. In this I partly agree 
with him, but upon rather different principles. His enquiries, 
if my opinion be correct, go back to a period of the language 



11 

It has been supposed, however, from certam pe- 
culiarities in his versification, that he must have 
used what was called the Aeolic digamma, which, 
thoucrh not found in the modern editions of his 
poems, nor perhaps in those copies of them for- 
merly circulated through Greece, and revised by 
the Alexandrian grammarians, is thought essential 
to the structure of some parts of his verse. That 
the Aeolians used such a letter is evident from 
the assertion of several ancient authors ; but till 
it can be satisfactorily proved that Homer chiefly 
used the Aeolic dialect 5 that the digamma, if he 



prior to Homer's time. To proceed with effect in such an in- 
quiry, I apprehend we must try to discover the elementary 
parts of the hmguage, not merely the letters which Mr K. 
has treated of with much ingenuity, but also of the original 
parts of words. Their combinations should be traced, if possi- 
ble, to their constituent parts : above all, the terminations both 
of nouns and verbs* should be attempted to be explained, be- 
cause I am convinced that they were originally separate and 
independent words with distinct acceptations. To discover the 
modifications they vmderwent v/hen brought into combination 
with other words, and the superadded idea they were calculat- 
ed to conve}'^, would be both amusing and instructive. To 
ascertain also the causes why vowels, originally short and sup- 
ported only by single consonants, are uniformly long, would 
likewise be of great utility. It is to such purposes the digam- 
ma may be rendered useful, but in no degree, I apprehend, to 
the language as used in the time of Homer. 



* 1 have endeavoured to point out the origin of the terminations of verbs 
in a small work, entitled, ' An Analysis of the Formation of the Greek Verb', 
Edin. 181?. 



12 

did use it, was not a vowel sound, but always 
possessed the power of a consonant, and that it 
is essentially necessary for his versification, I must 
be permitted to withhold my assent from such an 
opinion. I have already said that the dialect 
which Homer chiefly used was the Ionic and not 
the AeoHc ; of this we can judge only from the 
character of the two as they are found in inscrip- 
tions, on monuments, or in the writings of the 
ancients. Every scholar knows that there are 
but few remains of the AeoHc dialect now to be 
found, and those specimens of it which still exist, 
with which we can compare the poems of Homer, 
bear a very different appearance from his lan- 
guage. I allow, indeed, that some peculiarities 
ascribed to the Aeolic dialect are to be found in 
Homer; but the same may be said of the Attic; 
for it is evident that all these dialects bore, at an 
early period, a much nearer affinity to each other 
than they did afterwards when spoken by different 
people who had made greater or less progress 
in literature and the arts. The decided charac- 
ter of Homer's language appears to me Ionian, if 
I may be allowed to compare it with that of He- 
rodotus.* There are, no doubt, distinctive dif- 
ferences between the two, but not more than may 
be supposed to have taken place during the long 
period that intervened from the time of the for- 
mer to that of the latter, and between the lan- 

* See Dr Bentley's Dissertation, p. 228. 



13 ^ 

giiage of poetry anfl prose.-— But, it may be said, 
though it could be proved that Homer used the 
Ionic dialect, still the digamma appears under 
another shape with equal power : For, according 
to Dawes, in his Miscellanea Critica, pp. Ii9, &c. 
the lonians used the letter Vau, with the power 
of a consonant, instead of the Aeolic digamma. 
This, I imagine, can be supported by no good 
authority whatever, and is, in fact, only a slight 
change in the pronunciation of the letter, which 
the supporters of the digamma, in modern times, 
uniformly suppose to have had the power of a 
consonant. In answer to this, I shall here quote 
a passage from the Appendix to the same book, 
which appears to me to convey a correct idea of 
the original use and subsequent disappearance of 
any letter of the kind.* ' Atque,' says the Bishop 
of St David's, ' de hac re verba Francisci Wise 
proferre liceat. Cum antiqua dialectus paulo 
emoUiretur, atque alphabetum elementorum nu- 
mero augeretur, digamma F negligi coepit ; et 
antequam in desuetudinem prorsus abierit, for- 
ma ejus facta fuit mutila; ita ut superior linea 
tolleretur, hoc modo, F; vel quando (^ovo'T^o(p'/j- 
^ov scribebant ; sic '^. Utnim q lie enim signum 
aspirationem notasse arbitror j et minime mihi 
persuadere possum nempe posteriorem notam 
priori contrariam sonuisse ; namque nihil erat 
cur lenis syllaba ita distingueretur.' Those 



* P. 345. 

p2 



14 

marks which are found on ancient inscriptions, 
and have been supposed to indicate the Aeolic 
digamma, or, according to Dawes, the Ionic 
Van, are the indications of that rough breathing, 
which was at first, perhaps, wholly guttural, but 
afterwards softened to the breathing of the letter 
iJ,* and lastly to the spiritus asper which suc- 
ceeded it. Even the changes which the form of 
that character underwent, are sufficient proofs of 
its nature and use. The aspirate w^as abbreviat- 
ed into the form of F the half of the H, for the 
sake of dispatch j it afterwards assumed a cres- 
sent shape G, and, lastly, was diminished to the 
small figure of the spiritus asper, *. But even 
though the digamma or Ionic Van had been used 
by the Greeks, still I assert that it must have dis- 
appeared before the time of Homer ; because it 
is evident, as has already been stated, that his 



* Tliey appear to me to have been used in a similar manner 
with the Roman H, indicating a certain sound, but possessing 
no power as a consonant in poetry. — In many of the most an- 
cient inscriptions, particularly in that found on the promontory 
of Sigaeum, written in the most ancient manner (/2ova-T^c(pA), 
the H is used as an aspirate : * It is found also with the same 
power in many of the inscriptions on the monuments brought 
to this country by Lord Elgin ; a copy of which, with short de- 
tails of each by Mons. Vis-conti, was sent to me for inspection 
by his lordship's permission. Among these is the inscription 
on the pillar found on the promontory of Sigaeum, and others 
probably of a more recent date. 

* This monument according to LapzijWas erected about the year 550 B. C. 



15 

language has every mark of high cultivation, and 
of a systematic endeavour to exclude a multipli- 
city of consonants. As many vowels appear to 
have been brought together as was consistent 
with the harmony of sound y antl, in several in- 
stances, particularly in some compound words, 
they were embodied so close, by the elision of 
consonants, as to render it difficult, if not im- 
possible, to discover their component parts. From 
this studied harmony, the result of many changes 
and improvements in the structure of the lan- 
guage, arose that sweet and flowing tone of the 
Ionic dialect so conspicuous in Homer and He- 
rodotus. It is altogether at variance with its 
character, to suppose the digamma was ever used 
but as a vowel sound. To introduce it as a con- 
sonant, either with the power of F or V, would 
be, in my opinion, to barbarise the language, and 
instead of representing it in the state which Ho- 
mer used it, to bring it back to those rude and 
harsh sounds, which probably characterised it 
when first introduced into Greece by the wander- 
ing Pelasgi from their Scythian deserts. 

That the Aeolians used such a letter as the di- 
gamma, and continued to use it longer than the 
other Greeks, is not improbable : but before the 
supporters of this doctrine make any thing* of 
their argument, they must shew what was the 
particular character of that letter among the Aeo- 
lians. In this they are not all agreed j some sup- 



16 

posing it to be the same as ow, as is most proba- 
ble, others of/i or v. In support of the former, 
may be quoted the opinion of Dionysius of Ha- 
licarnassus, in his 1st book of the Roman Histo- 
ry : He compares it with the sound of the ov 
diphthong in the name of the town Ov'zkicc, com- 
monly written Velia, He also shews that the 
form F and the Latin F, were pronounced in 
the same manner : so that if this account be cor- 
rect, neither the digamma, nor the Latin V should 
have the decided sound of consonants, but rather 
of the diphthong ov* In confirmation of this 



* The digamma,' says Mr Knight, Analytical Essay, p. 11,:' 

* was certainly pronounced rather as a simple aspirate, than as 

* an aspirated consonant, and differed from the common note 

* of aspiration, in the impulse which caused the forced expira- 

* tion, being given from the throat rather than from the tongue 

* and palate.' — ' It is generally supposed among the learned at 

* present, that the digamma was pronounced like our W, for it 
< corresponded to the Latin V, the sound of which was certain- 

* ly the same.' Negat autem Priscianus, says the same author, 
^ 85. Prolegom. in Homerum ; digamma nisi vocali, atque ei in 
principio vocis praeponi posse, unde apud Aeoles in ^ transisset 
quoties ab p inciperet dictio, quae aspirari solita esset, ita ut 
PHTaP, BPHTflP, dixerint. Lib. I. p. 547.. 

From all that I have seen and read of the digamma, I con- 
sider the account given of it by the Bishop of St David's, in 
his Strictures on Dr Marsh's Horae Pelasgicae, the only one 
rational and tenable, and consistent with the description of it 
by ancient authors. Dr Marsh appears to have totally mis- 
understood its nature and power. The same may be said of 
some other authors, who seem to have formed such a strong 



17 



opinion, we find many of the Greek writers in 
the reign of the Caesars, and most of the Byzan- 
tine liistorians, employing this sound in such 
words as Virgilius, Ovi^yiuog, Valerian, OyaXgg/of. 



partiality for its form and use, that, not content with thrusting 
it into every word where it could possibly stand in Homer's 
poems, they appear to have an inclination to try its effect in 
Attic poetry also. This is as absurd a delusion as was ever 
practised upon the literary world. In reply to the following 
observation in the Horae Pelasgicae, p. 85, — " There is rea- 
" sen to believe that the very epithet -^iXbv was given to V in 
*' its quality of consmiant. This epithet implies the existence 
" of some cognate letter, which in reference to V was '^acrv ; 
" for except in respect to a cognate letter, there was neither 

" need nor ground of distinction." Dr Burges observes, 

" -vJ^fAov in upsilon appears to me to be said, not in reference to 
** anotJm' letter, but to a different state of the same letter, and 
*' in its quality of vowel. There are three letters in the Greek 
" alphabet thus discriminated : O ^ux.^tv opposed to O ^lyx, 
" which was larger in figure and longer in sound than the 
" simple letter ; E -^I'Ko^ (single or short E) opposed to H, 
*' that is long E, or double E, Ea, F -I, and EI -, and thus 
" V -^iXbt (single or short u) opposed to w or double u. The 
" Digamma, though it resembles a double yctfji^a,^ was in fact 
" a double Vau, one being placed on the other ; ^itTxtg Itti ftix¥ 
" e^6y)y \mt^ivy})vf4,ivov TrXetyixig^ as Dionysius says of the figure of 
" the letter." He afterwards adds, " We learn from Priscian, 
" that the Aeolic letter was called Vau before it was called 
" Digamma. The name of Vau was derived from the Hebrew 
" alphabet, where it possesses the same sound that Priscian as- 
" signs to it. As the ancient 7iame of the letter differed from 
" the more modern, so no doubt did the figure. The modern 
'* name originated in its altered figure, a double Vau, which 



18 

Severus, ^em^og, &c. — But unless it can be shewn, 
beyond the possibility of a doubt, that Homer 
used the Aeolic dialect alone, it may be asserted 
•with equal confidence, that he used, instead o-f 
the digamma, the letter B, which was commonly' 
employed instead of it by the Lacedaemonians, 



" was called by the Greeks a double yxfuux. The single Vau 
" must have preceded the double Vau and double yui^^x. It 
*' was called by the Aeolians Vau from its sound, and Digam- 
" ma from its figure/* &c. I would recommend the whole tract 
as containing by far the best account of this now very import- 
ant letter, which the Greeks appear to have thought so little of 
that they very early excluded it from their alphabet. 

To the important observations of the Bishop of St David's, 
quoted above, may be added the following, which appear to 
me decisive of the sound of the Roman V. " Cum Marcus 
" Crassus exercitum Brundisii imponeret, quidam in portu ca- 
*' ricas Cauno advectas vendens, Cauneas, clamitabat. Dica- 
" mus si placet, monitum ab eo Crassum, caveret, ne iretr — 
Cic. de Divin. II. 40, 

— " Ex hoc genere sunt, ut diximus, cottana et caricae, 
" quaeque conscendenti navim adversus Parthos omen fecere 
" M. Crasso, venales praedicaHtis voce Cauneae." — Plin. N. H. 
XV. 19. 

From these passages, it must be evident, to every one, that 
Cave ne eas and Cauneas were pronounced exactly in the same 
manner, the v in the one before the vowel, and the u in the 
other, being considered nearly or altogether convertible sounds. 
There seems to have been this difference between the v and the 
w, that the former was always pronounced before a vowel, with 
the sound of the Greek ov, or English oo, as in good, with a 
slight aspiration ; the other always before a consonant, without 
the least aspiration, and with a more open sound. 



19 

either of Doric or Aeolic origin, or the letters n 
and O, which were used by different people to suit 
their organs.* If we may admit the testimony of 
Hesychius, the letters B and T were frequently 
employed by different tribes, instead of the di- 
gamma ; but if we were to insert them in every 
place where that letter is supposed to have been 
excluded in Homer's verse, we would render it 
utterly harsh and unmusical. 

I conceive the argument to have very little 
weight, which rests upon the Latin V being used 
instead of the digamma, in several words derived 
from the Greek. We have no conclusive evi- 
dence from history that the AeoHans ever sent 
any colonies into Italy. These colonies rather 
seem to have been wandering tribes of the ancient 
Pelasgi,t who carried over with them their bar- 
barous pronunciation, and retained itt even after 
their language was incorporated with that of the 



* See the Bishop of St David's * Annotationes in Dawesii 
Miscell. Crit/ p. 34*4 ; and Letter to the Bishop of Durham, 
p. 19. 

f Dionysius Perieg. II. t. 347. Plin. VII. c. 56. 

0/ TTflTg KyAAjjvij^gi/ g^' 'Ec-TTipr/iv ccXx /3«vTgj, 

See Eustathius on this passage, as quoted by Foster in his Es- 
say on Accentuation, &c. p. 68. See also PHn. III. c. 5. 
:j: See Lanzi, vol. L pp. 185-6. 

Q 



20 

original inhabitants. Their language was na 
doubt the same with that spoken by those wlio 
remained ; but the latter through some accidental 
causes, cultivated the arts of life, and carried on 
commerce with different people, farther advanced 
in civilization and refinement, and of consequence 
improved their vernacular tongue, long before the 
former emerged from barbarity. Nothing differs 
so much as the pronunciation and orthography of 
words from one period to another, when a lan- 
guage is in a progressive state of improvement. 
The diction of Chaucer, of Gavin Douglas, and 
others of the same period, is very unlike that 
which was employed by Shakespeare* and Ben 
Johnson : and theirs again differs from that of 
Milton, Dryden, and Pope. There can therefore 
be nothing drawn from the state of any language, 
while yet in its infancy, to determine certain 
sounds, and far less to supply imaginary defects 
in the same language, after it has been refined 



* It appears to me that the situation of Homer and Shake- 
speare was, in many points, alike. Both were gifted with ex^ 
traordinary powers, to describe the grand, the beautiful, and 
the sublime of nature ; to penetrate by instinctive sagacity hu- 
man character, and to trace the secret, and often the apparent 
inconsistency of human thought and conduct. Both lived at 
a period when the language of their country was greatly im- 
proved, had acquired harmony, and lost none of its strength, 
and still preserved, in several instances, the venerable air of 
antiquity. 



21 

and cultivated to a high degree. Tliis difficulty 
increases when the language ceases to be spoken, 
and can be resolved only by a strict analysis of 
the poetry of the time, and by establishing cer- 
tain rules drawn from a careful and extensive in- 
duction of particulars, and not by gratuitous as- 
sumptions. 

But, though the supporters of the digamma fail 
in shewing what it really was, what was its power, 
and how long it existed in the language, they as- 
sert that it is absolutely necessary in Homer's 
verse to sustain the metre, and prevent, in many 
places, the hiatus of vowels. From the rules which 
I shall afterwards give, I think it will be evident 
that the metre does not require its interposition, 
except in the instance of two words at most,* viz. 

* If the digamma had ever been used as a consonant before 
pai'ticular words, it is fair to conclude that it would always 
have continued so, and not occasionally. It would also have 
remained a fixed letter m the language, lilce any other conso- 
nant, in that state of it especially in wliich it was used by Ho- 
mer : neither of wliich has happened. Wliereas, supposing It 
to liave had the sound of a vowel, or a rough breathing, it 
might be considered only as an organic pecullai'ity in pronun- 
ciation, and would be changed, like all other peculiarities of the 
same kind, when the language became more improvecL 

" Finalmente anche ne Latini e da notare la inconstanza dell' 
" antica ortografia, per cui in una stessa cosa e scritta diversa- 
^'^ mente. — II Gori nota lo stesso nelle tavolo Latine (h Gubl)io, 
•' dove ERUNT e scritto ekiiiont, erafont, eriront mutan- 
** dosi le affini scambievolmentc." — See Lanzii, vol. I. p. 111. 

Q 2 



22 

mog and ei^M, which, however, either by a different 
collocation, or a partial change, may be rendered 
independent of it. To prevent the hiatus in se- 
veral places, the v is added in the same manner 
as was done by later poets. Had the digamma 
been originally employed for this purpose, is it 
likely that a letter so convenient and useful would 
have entirely disappeared, even in the time of 
Herodotus, as we find him quoting a line from 
Homer in which the insertion of the digamma, 
with the power of a consonant would have ruined 
the metre ?* The line runs thus, 

hff 'iaau ol TriTrKot 7rcc(jj'7rotHrt'Koi g^ya yvmtx,uv. 

II. Z. 289. 

As g^ya is one of those words which they say al- 
ways take the digamma, it must here either be 
omitted, or the verse so formed as to admit of its 
insertion. Accordingly, Heyne, who never scru- 
ples, when he finds a verse intractable, either to 
alter it to his views, or to pass a summary con- 
demnation upon it as an interpolation of some 
later Poet, proposes to read 'TraiJWTror/J'Kcc instead of 
'7rafjj'7roUiko/y to the manifest injury of the sense. 



* Tlie supporters of the digamma always prefix it to og, his. 
In the following line, the digamma as a consonant would ruin 
the metre : 11. 2. 5. 

i^Xt^K^ecs S' et^x iim tt^o^ F ov fAiyxMro^x B-uf^ov, 



23 

Besides, had the digamma been used in the man- 
ner asserted, it would undoubtedly have been 
preserved with as much care as those remains of 
a more ancient state of the language, the termi- 
nations ^a, Ssv, h, (piy &c. which sometimes occur 
in the Iliad and Odyssey, and were partly retain- 
ed by writers of a much later period. But as it 
never seems to have been intended to prevent 
the hiatus of vowels, tlie v, perhaps was used in 
some instances, both by Homer and other wri- 
ters for this purpose, and was not, as the late Mr 
Wakefield very erroneously supposed,* inserted 
by the more modern editors only of Homer's 
works. — But let us consider what is meant by the 
term hiatus. Upon this subject, I apprehend, 
critics are not quite agreed. * Vocamus autem 

* Hiatum,' says Hermann, in his edition of the 
Orphica, ' non eodem modo in Epicis, ut vulgo 

* in Atticis poetis solent. Apud Atticos enim 
^ poetas hiatum dicunt quotiescunque vocabulum 

* a vocali desinens ante vocabulum a vocali inci- 

* piens collocatur. In Epicis, pariterque in ele- 



* Although the v was not employed by the modern editors 
only to prevent the hiatus of vowels, as has been satisfactorily 
proved in an article of the Monthly Review, vol. 28. on Porson's 
Hecuba, it is, notwithstanding, doubtful whether it was ever 
used by Homer for this purpose, as numerous examples occur 
in which it is not found in any edition of his works to prevent 
the hiatus. It is probable that the v was added by the Alexan- 
drian grammarians from the practice of the Attic poets. 



24. 

* gorum scriptoribus et lyricis, is tantum censetur 
hiatus, si vocabuli in vocalem exeuntis ultima 
syllaba ante vocalem, quo sequens verbum inci- 
pit, non est in arsi, neque, si longa est, corri- 
pitur. Non ergo hi sunt hiatus :' 



TOP b* ovr a^ rs yg^ygai h^yi/jhai layj^vococfiv. 

This account of the Hiatus, or rather of the Ic- 
tus metricus, appears to me to be altogether er- 
roneous. The Arsis, as I shall afterwards endea- 
vour to shew, must always be upon thej^r^^ syl- 
lable of every foot in Hexameter verse, and there- 
fore Hermann's first example is nothing to the 
purpose in his view of the matter. The ictus falls 
upon hicj as the caesural syllable, which on that 
account is not shortened as when it has the thesis 
in the following examph 



[e : 



X^vasoj dvoi (TZTjTT^af 11, A. 15. 



— w w J 



In the second line the a in a^/T^s^rsa is also made 
long, in consequence of being the caesural syl- 
lable, and therefore taking the arsis. In the 
third, the diphthongs ai in ys(pu^at and in hgyiiA- 
vai, are both short, and have not the arsis but the 
thesis, as they are not tlie caesural syllables. What 
he means by the expression * neque, si longa est 
corripitur,' I confess myself unable to understand; 



2 



r 



because both these diphthongs, equivalent to long 
vowels when caesural syllables, are in this line ne- 
cessarily short, the one forming the second, the 
other the last syllable of a dactyle. It is evident, 
from the whole of the discussion upon the caesu- 
ra and hiatus, in his edition of the Orphica, and 
the little information he has communicated in his 
book upon the Greek metres, respecting Hexa- 
meter verse, that he had very indistinct and con- 
fused notions of its structure. We must, there- 
fore, inquire whether Heyne, the last, and in 
the opinion of many, the best editor of Ho- 
mer, has thrown more light upon the subject. 
For my own part, I must confess, that he has 
greatly disappointed me. Amidst the appear- 
ance of extensive learning, much research, and 
no small degree of ostentation, it is rare to 
find a single principle upon which any opinion 
can rest, or any thing like a regular inquiry into 
the structure of his author's verse. He has in- 
deed commented, sometimes with more severity 
than was necessary, upon the opinions of his pre- 
decessors, without adding any thing valuable to 
their remarks or clearly exposing their errors, and 
has left his author, so far as regards the nature 
of his verse, nearly in the same state he found 
him. With sufficient knowledge of books, and the 
opinions of others, he knew too little of human 
nature and human conduct in such situations as 
the Poet has described, and had too slender an ac- 
quaintance with the hidden causes of events, to 



26 

prove a successful Edi'tor of Homer. To examine 
his poems with effect, would require all the know- 
ledge which Heyn^ possessed, with a great deal 
more of imagination and sound philosophy, — that 
philosophy which traces the springs of action both 
to their immediate and remote consequences, 
and can discover, by particular associations, the 
workings of one mind, in a number of unexpect- 
ed and sometimes obscure relations. Heyne's 
sentiments respecting the hiatus, coincide in some 
measure with Hermann's, and are comprised in 
the following terms : * Verum constituendum est 

* ante omnia qui sint illi hiatus de quibus hie 

* quaeratur. Primum excludendi sunt illi, non 
' recte hiatus appellati, quando diphthongus, vel 

* vocalis longa, quae et ipsa e binis brevibus con- 

* stare dicenda est, aliam vocalem seu diphthon- 

* gum antecedit in fine vocis. Ea diphthongus 
' modo corripitur, modo producitur, sive tonum 

* habeat ex caesura, sive ea vacet ; sic, 

* hic altero loco longa syllaba est sine caesura ; n 
' ante clWogi at yco yj habet tonum.' This indeed 
is a line which occurs, as quoted by Heyne, in 
all the editions of Homer that I have seen, but 
as it is one of those few exceptions to one of the 
general rules * which I shall immediately endea- 

* See Rule L 



27 

vour to establish, I consider it incorrect, and 
therefore inapplicable to his theory. There is, as 
I shall afterwards shew, the elision of an g after tj, 
(m), which, nevertheless, according to Homer's 
practice, must remain long.* The line ought 
therefore to be. 

Of fizv l|y^ d^\(TOcg dydlycj, ^"| akXog * Kyjxiuv, 

* Ita in U'/}Qokou A'TroKkcovog nullus est hiatus pro- 

* prie dictus.' Why is there no hiatus ? the ov in 
this example is the last syllable of a dactyle, 
whereas the yu in the former was the first of a 
spondee, and therefore had the ictus or tone,— - 
After some other observations and examples little 
to the purpose, he goes on to say, ' Hiatus pro- 

* prie dictus habebitur quando vocalis in fine vo- 

* cabuli aliam vocem a vocali incipientem antece- 
' dit nee elisa est ; ut, zdcOjj(to liJb^, A. 565,' — Upon 
this definition of an hiatus, it would be extreme- 
ly easy to shew, from various examples, that it 
takes place in a vast number of instances where 
no digamma was ever thought of: thus, avrao 6 
iyvot), II. A. 2>2t^. "Hyrg g^vsa liai ^ikiaaam dhvdsoy. 
B. 87. 'yToraf/joTo, drd^, X, 731. gy%^^* o^voivra. 
E. 568. TTs^} hthcc ovdL K. 93. g^2<r<ryro w^csva. 
Odyss. I. 438. TM [jbe 'ioc zXiog la^ov, II. P. 16. 
affTih h z^an^ri, P. 45. lAzvoiTiov (/Xzi[jjog viog, 2. 
12. hidy vTr^Kvaao. A. 401. To these might be 

* See Rules II. and III. 
R 



28 

added many other examples in which the hiatus 
occurs, that cannot possibly be obviated by the 
insertion of the digamma, or by any transposition 
of the words. It seems to be, therefore, fair to 
conclude, that the digamma was not judged ne- 
cessary to prevent the hiatus of vowels, since, if 
it was not employed universally for this purpose, 
we can have no evidence whatever that it was 
used partially. 

In many instances in Homer, the digamma, if 
inserted with those words which its supporters 
think have a claim to it, would injure the metre. 
The following will be sufficient to prove the truth 
of this assertion : 



dXh! Itti 'TTv^yov %^7i ^iyccv Fix/oy— 11. Z. 886. 
gy^oyff , 71 UTrdvivh ; bkiTri [jijot, II. K. 425. 



In ^iWg, the a of the praeposition Bioi is cut off 
before the diphthong of the verb, which could 
never have happened had the digamma been pro- 
nounced with it. 



II. B. 127. 
B?<rav YifC7)^ok&> A'^okXavi, II. A. 43 ?• 

-- ul-v/wl--|-- 

TMV b* ak\m Tig tliv r^ai (pqidiv ohyo\hOLT YiiTtoi* 

II. p. 260. 



29 

II. 2. 5. 
riTOi (juh yccg svocvt(x, HoffuMcuvog Fccvockto;, 

II. T. 67. 

t 

0^^* Ys/'Trcij — T. 102. 

GOV yivog* ou oi dstfczg Ydvoi^aaiy^zv A^yg/o/c/v. 

T. 124. 
Hesiod. Op. et Dies. 286. 

II. 2. 270. 

II. 2. 274. 
No fewer than two amphlmacers ! ! 



Kuvov ^ '/AyXiarov Yihv, (Jbsroi Ms(JtjVom bTov, 

Odyss. A. 521. 

Odyss. A. 549. 
clm^, iV FgToj. — Id. A. 560. 

Heyne, with wonderful consistency, would omit 
the connecting particle k in the following line, to 
save his favourite digamma. 

R 2 



so 

II. <E>. 356. 
KAIEtO FI2 nOTAMOIO FEnOS, 

Heyne. 

In Iliad fi. 471, ^^rj U ftoc^ip^, Kidd, Miscella- 
nea Critica, p. 248, omits the b, and writes, for 
the sake of thru"ling in the digamma, oj^p Fs/a^/- 
pfi. The same editor of Dawes gives, Odyss. P. 
374, *At>rmog h' Yi'Tnaiv. — But if the digamma was 
a consonant here, is it possible that the g of the 
conjunction h\ could be elided before it ? 

It is well known that the Attics avoided as 
much as possible the sound of two aspirates in 
contiguous syllables, and pronounced for instance, 
l7(i(pYi for \6o!,(pn* In Homer's time, the Greeks 
could not have been so fastidious if they had 
AX^ oiyz Fg/ip', Odyss. I. 279. ©gcipara Fo/ Fs/Tovra, 
A. 296. Fs^7ov ^s rs Fs^y^ Fsgya^scte, Hesiod, 
E^y. 380, YiTTog vrizi^hlg eFsiTreg, Odyss. H, 509.* 
Heyne has ov^l FsFo/;tg, II. A. 119; and rnvncffi 
^ Yccyoi(7(rsiv^ II. A. 288. To such shifts learned 
men reduce themselves when they adopt an un- 
tenable principle ! 

dcj^' a'Trooct^sTff^ai^ offrig aihv ccvrtov Yiliroi. 

- w V/J- -I - -I - w W| - V- I 

11. A. 230 

7\ JW v^^iv F/^pjj, — II. A. 203. 



w w I - — V I 



* Dawes Miscell. Grit. p. 264, &c. Kidd's edit. 



^1 

To these examples could be added many others. 

Having made these observations, I shall now 
proceed to state the laws on which I conceive 
the structure of Homer's verse was chiefly found- 
ed. They are not dependent upon any theory, 
but upon a careful and minute examination of the 
greater part of the Iliad, and can be established 
by the most copious induction of particulars. 

HULES. 

I. A lo7ig 'vowel or diphthong at the end of a 
wordy before another vowel or diphthong, is always 
shorty except in caesural syllables^ which must be 
uniformly long. 

IL A long vowel or diphthong, in the begiiining 
or middle of a word, before another vowel or diph- 
thong, is always long. 

III. A long vowel or diphthong, preceding a 
short vowel i?i the end of a word^ elided in conse- 
quence of the next word beginning with a vowel, 
remains long before that vowel. 

IV. A vowel naturally short, frequently forms 
ihefrst syllable of afoot, whether at the beginning 
of a verse, or in the middle of a word, in conse- 
quence of the ictus metricus or lengthened tone of 
the voice upon that syllable. 



32 

Vr A syllable^ 72aturaUy short, "when it happens 
to he the caesura^ is, for the same reason, made 
long. 

.VI. The co7ijunction za) ought ?iever to be the 
Jirst sylhhle of a foot, before a 'word beginning ei- 
ther with a vowel or a diphthong. 

These rules will, I presume, guide us with as 
much certainty in correcting Homer's verse in 
its present form, as those that have been esta- 
blished with so much judgment for Iambic tri- 
meters. If they are well founded, it will appear 
evident, that instead of being encumbered with 
double consonants, which in many instances are 
altogether unnecessary, or of requiring a new one, 
such as the digamma, to rectify the verse, the 
language used by Homer was far more simple, 
and more regular in its structure, than has gene- 
rally been supposed. To make this as clear and 
satisfactory as possible, I shall state the reasons 

which led me to the preceding deductions. 

Some ingenious critics have inpagined, that the 
long vowels, being composed of double letters, 
were divided in pronunciation, in those cases in 
which the metre requires them to be short, and 
that the former retained the vowel sound with its 
original time, while the latter was made to co- 
alesce with the succeeding vowel.* Whether this 



* See this illustrated in p. 393 (357) of the Notes on the 
Nubes of Aristoph. Coll. Maj. vol. III. 



33 

ever took place with the long vowels may be con- 
sidered a matter of doubt. It is more probable 
that the diphthongs, which are also compounds, 
were pronounced in some such way; the praeposi- 
tive vowel, as it is called, being sounded by itself 
with its usual quantity, except when it formed 
the caesural syllable, and the subjunctive being 
transferred as a consonant to the succeeding 
vowel. In Iambic, and sometimes in Trochaic 
and Anapaestic verse, this takes place in the 
middle of a word, but never in Hexameter, ex- 
cept at the end. Thus, in the Oedip. Tyr. of 
Soph. 140. 

za(jij av roiccvrrj ^^Bi^} Ti^u^ziv ^zKoi, 
Tdvrcc 'TToiridco, av h\ rov ^oiftov, 

Aristoph. Ran. 1515. 

In the first book of the Iliad, the following line 
ought probably to be read in this manner : 

Alh'ia\&cci ^* /gjg?«, !Col\ij ciyKoco:, \ M')(^6oL\y olTtotvcc. 33, 

The Jlrst rule which I have given, namely, that 
a lo7ig voxcel or diphthong at the end of a "wordy 
before another vowel or diphthongs is uniformly 
shorty except in the caesural syllables, holds no less 
than 210 times in the first book of the Iliad, with, 
a few exceptions not exceeding five or six in. 
number, which, bearing so very small a propor- 
tion may be justly considered as errors requir- 



34 

ing emendation. In the other books, nearly the 
same proportion will be found according to their 
length. — The caesural syllables of long vowels and 
diphthongs occur in the same book upwards of 
60 times. A few examples will be sufficient to 
show the nature and extent of the rule, thus : 

^fjbire^&t m o'lKa, h A^yei*, rrikdh Trdr^yig, 

II. A. SO. 



I I * 1 - « w| 

Aoyewv ccys^ocffTog 'ico* Its/ ovl\ 'ioiKZ, 119. 

KKi'prrz vm* I'tts} oh Tra^zkivG^cii ovhi [Jbi 'Tinmig, 132. 

Tcj 01 'iffoiv KVj^VKi za) orprjOAf ^i^dTTOVTZ, 32 1 . 



- w vl — — I — w '^^ I 



In the following line in Book second, both the 
sense of the passage and the metre will be reme- 
died by the insertion of the particle rs, thus : 

Ktvrj^jj ^* ayog;?, ojg ?cv[^ciroc fjt,ocfc^oi ^ockdffcrrjg 

UoPTOV 7 IfCU^lOlO, 145, 

The common reading is Uovrov Iza^loio, obviously 
incorrect. The poet, I should imagine, did not 
intend ^akdffff^^g and Uovrov to signify the same 
object, namely the Icarian sea, but two different 
seas, the Hellespont or the Aegean, and the Ica- 
rian ; as. 



35 

— 6<p^' civ Kyjiioi 
^evyopreg v^ocg rs zal ^l^WYiairovrov 'Uuvtcai* 

II. O. 232. 

He commonly employs the term ^aXacca when 
he speaks of the Aegean ; thus, in II. A. 34. he 
describes the priest wandering along the shore of 
the sea : 

There are several other passages, in different books, 
that offend against this rule, some of which might 
have been produced.* — The deviations from the 
second rule in the first book do not amount to 
more than two or three, chiefly in the word g^g/p), 
in which g/ is constantly made short before rj, a li- 
cense not allowable in Homer's verse. With regard 
to this word I conceive it to have been a creation 



* There is an egregious mistake in all the editions I have 
seen respecting the genitive of the noun Uoivd^og. In the 17th 
book of the Iliad it is made HcivSov before the next word begin- 
ning with a vowel : 

- ^ ^1 - - 

The reading should unquestionably be 

\vhich should be 

Oa-o* Iluvdoov viig li/i^iXiut 



36 . 

of some ignorant critic, who, not knowing the 
laws of Homeric verse, thought it necessary to add 
a syllable to Its/ for the sake of the metre. I am 
confident no such word was ever used by Homer, 
nor by any good writer in the Greek language. In 
both the instances in which it occurs in the first 
book, the verse will be rendered perfectly correct 
by restoring the elided vowel : thus, v. 156, 

and in Vc 169, 

There are only two or three other words, so far 
as I recollect, that offend against this rule : one 
of these is d?j'iog, another (Bs^Krjai ; both of which I 
shall now consider. The former occurs very fre- 
quently and always with the first syllable short, as 
in II. B. 415. 



In 11. r. we have 

Oi o o',f^(^t Ueixucv x.x( UeivSoov, yj^l Qvy^oiryiv. 146 

In the 17th book, 1. 40, Clarke has, UuvUjIv ^n'^icrc-if &c. 

Heyne, TLcl»Ga) h} ;^j/^£<rc;, &-c. 
Both wrong : the true reading is 

TLxv^oa h ^ii^Z(ri, y-. r. X. 
The patronymic is Ustvht^yi^;, which could not have been formed 
from nav^o5. All patronymics formed from proper names in oj, 
have either <?»? or mh';, according to the quantity of the pre- 
ceding syllable : if it is short, they take ih?, as Alux-lhg, from 
A'leiKo? i if it is long, tochi?, or nhit ^^ Tiv^Mtu^'iof, or IIjjAj/^i)?. Be- 
sides, the derivation evidently is tfuv and 5oo?, celer. 



37 

The emendation here is extremely simple. It is 
only necessary to subscribe the /, or make it with 
the 71, an improper diphthong, and the metre is 
restored ; the ;;/ then being made long. But, per- 
haps the adjective should rather be Miog^ as the 
same adjective is found in the compound hai<p^ojVy 
of which the a is always short, tlius : II. 2. 18. 

O ^0/, Ylrikiog vi\ ha'iCpQ^ovog, See also 30. 



— w w I — w w I 



In every place except one, where ^z^'krirjn occurs, 
there is no violation of the rule : thus, II. E. 284. 

BsSx^ja; zzmjva haf/jTs^lgy &c. See also N. 251. 

But in A. 380, the yi in /SsSx^ya/, must be made short 
as it stands in all the common editions : thus, 

Bi&ki^ociy ovd' ctkiov JDikog 'ifc(pvyiV cog opikotf rot. 

In the Cod. Venet. edited by Villoison, the true 
reading has been preserved, viz. ^s&vsa/, the se- 
cond sing, praes. passive, formed from (oiQXrjfoi of 
the second conjugation. 

To these may be added Xyjtar^f in II. I. 408. 
in which the ?] in the antepenultimate is made 
short ; but the true reading seems to be ?\.siW^, 
as in the Cod. Venet., and, in all probabihty, 

s2 



38 

ought to be substituted for \7il'(rrri^ in the begin- 
ning of V. 406. as the 2 would then be the first of 
the foot. — Also ohg, in N, 275. 

The reading in that line ought probably to be, 
instead of 

OW CC^B7J]V o7og Iffffh 7t ffi yj^fj, TO, T, X. 

There are a few deviations from the third rule, 
particularly where the conjunction ?? occurs. 

Thus in A, 145. the common reading is, 

*"H A'locgy j^ 'IdofJbBVivg, rj ^7og 'Ohffffzvg, 

The ?i before 'lh[jbspeug is the second syllable of 
the foot, and therefore, if rule 1st be correct, 
ought to be short. It is evident that there is 
here an elision of the g, as coming before another 
vowel. The ?i, however, according to the rule, 
remains long, as in the following examples : 



'H^cJ ^ A>Jcd&oor ya^^opg ^' riv ' AyxJauo, 



tfTT ' » 

•I 

II. N. 428. 
"A^yjiV * A^yiioiai zolto^ x,^r/,Tipag miJjlvag, 



B. 345. 



39 

S-^rsg^gT', oiXkcog cot ys 'Trocrrj^ ri^yjaocro Hrfkivg. 

II. •^. 144. 

The line, therefore, ought to run thus, 



"H Ai'a^j ^" 'ldo[/jSvedg,' 



-1 - 



A similar error occurs in verse 6, of Hesiod*s 
Theogonia. Thus, 



The 7]' before 'Ox^.s/oD should have the mark of an 
elision. 



The fourth rule requires more illustration than 
any of the preceding, as from it, if properly esta- 
blished, the most important emendations will ne- 
cessarily flow. In the different feet used by the 
poets, there is always, what is technically called, 
the ictus metricus, or stress of the voice, upon one 
particular syllable of each foot, according to the 
nature of the verse. This ictus has been called 
the arsis, or rising inflection of the voice upon 
that syllable, while the other syllable or syllables 
have the thesis, or falling inflection. Thus, in the 
word ndtilre, the arsis is upon the first syllable, 
which is pronounced long with the rising in- 
flexion, while the other syllable has the thesis, or 
downward slide, and is not so much lengthened. 



40 

In Iambic verse, the ictus or arsis is upon the 
second syllable of an Iambus, the second of a 
Spondaeus, the last of an Anapaestus, and as is 
usually stated, upon the middle syllable of a Tri- 
brachys and Dactyle ; but, I imagine, with more 
propriety equally upon the two last, because the 
first is a resolution of an Iambus and the other of 
a Spondaeus. In Trochaic verse, on the con- 
trary, the ictus is upon the first of each foot, or, 
when the long syllable is resolved into two short, 
equally upon both, that is, they have an equal 
tone. So also in Hexameter verse, the ictus or 
arsis is always upon the first syllable of the foot. 
Though we had no other data to guide us in the 
pronunciation of this species of metre, it appears 
almost certain that the first syllable of every foot 
must have been pronounced with the rising in- 
flection and consequent swell of the voice to give 
melody to the verse ; and that, even though the 
syllable was naturally short, such an increase of 
time was thereby given to it as to make it long in 
the recitation.* Upon what other principle can 



* This principle was partly developed by my learned friend 
Dr Maltby, nearly about the same time that it occmTed to my- 
self, although he does not carry it to the same extent that I 
have done. See his Lexicon Graeco-Prosodiacum, Observ. 
p. xliv, Sec. I would here beg leave to recommend his work to 
every one who wishes particularly to be accurate in quantity, 
as containing much select information upon Greek Prosody, 
and exhibiting a Lexicon the more valuable from the examples 



41 

we account for the lengthening of those short 
caesnral syllables that occur so frequently in Ho- 
mer ?* It is not from their occurrence in any 
particular place, for they are to be found at the 
commencement of almost every foot. If it be 
said that it is in consequence of the pause ; I 
must be allowed to ask upon what principle does 
that pause depend ? It is not because they ter- 



and sjrnonymous words adduced. Dr Maltby is entitled to the 
gratitude and praise of every scholar, not more for the great in- 
dustry and learning he has displayed, than for the liberal man- 
ner in which he has noticed and commented upon the opinions 
of others. 

* One of the causes ascribed by Clarke in his note on v. 51. 
of the first book for lengthening caesural syllables, is, on ac- 
count of the word following having the aspirate, which, says he, 
was often pronounced as a consonant, or as the Aeolic digam- 
nifl ; thus, in the noted line, 

AiooTog t/ (Wo< l<Tri, (p/As Ikv^I, ^£;vo'j t2. T. 172. 



w wl — 



He proposes to pronounce the caesural syllables <p/As^<p lx.v^l V 
^I'.vog, &c. Heyne echoes nearly the same sentiments. If this 
can be said to account for the structure of the verse, any thing 
is admissible. If the aspirate had such a power in words pure- 
ly Greek, we might reasonably suppose that in those Latin 
words formed from the Greek, which substituted an h for the 
aspirate, that lettei- would have the power of a consonant in sup- 
porting short vowels. That this, however, never happens, but 
that H is merely a vowel sound, and never sustains a vowel or a 
short syllable, is known to every scholar. 

TO pflc TOT ix, ^viXbioy &:c. 11. n. 228. 

— " TO pit," says Clarke, " pronuntiabatur r-^^x quoniodo et 
nonnulli scripserunt." 



42 

minate particular words that they are made long, 
but because they form the j^r^^ syllable of a foot ; 
which, in consequence, whether at the e7id, at the 
heginning^ or in the middle of a word, must be 
pronounced equal in length to a syllable naturally 
long to preserve the harmony of the verse. With 
what particular cadence and accent Hexameter 
verse* was chaunted or recited we can never 
learn. It was certainly not monotonous, but re- 
quired the sounds to be so regulated as, consist- 
ently with the nature of the feet, would make 
them most agreeable to the ear : and this I ap- 
prehend, could only be done by giving a particu- 
lar tone or swell to the first syllable. Upon this 
principle depends the lengthening of all caesural 
syllables, as well vowels and diphthongs as short 
syllables. Upon it also depends, what, I imagine, 
has hitherto escaped observation, the lengthening 
of many short syllables both in the beginning and 
in the middle of w^ords ; a circumstance which has 
perplexed grammarians exceedingly, and obliged 
them to have recourse to expedients to support 



* I think it extremely probable that, in pronunciation, the 
ancients run the words more into each other than we are ac- 
customed to do, and marked more correctly the different feet 
and the length of each syllable in every foot. In this manner 
greater harmony, and a kind of musical cadence would be 
given to the verse. A similar modulation of English heroic 
verse is observed by every good reader and reciter, particularly 
upon the stage. I need only refer to Mr Kemble's recitation 
in confirmation of this remark. 



43 

the metre, which lead directly to the corruption 
of the language.* To establish this opinion it 
will be necessary to adduce some examples. — It 
is well known to every one acquainted with the 
writings of Homer, that many syllables, naturally 

* — " Elocution," says Dionysius Halicarnassus, " in prosCy 
never violates the times either of a noun or a verb, nor changes 
them. But such as it receives the syllables from nature, both 
the short and the long, such it preserves them. JRythm and 
music, on the contrary, change them, shortening and lengthen- 
ing at pleasure, so that often they become the reverse. For 
musical composition adjusts not the times to the syllables, but 
the syllables to the times." p. 78. 80. Upton. 

— " It happens," says Quinctilian, " that the structure of 
the verse alters the accent ; as, 

Pecudes pictaeque volucres : 

for I must read volucres with an acute tone upon the middle 
syllable : because, though it is short by nature, yet by position 
it is long, that it may not make an iambic, which the heroic 
verse admits not." 

Innumerable instances occur in the older English Poets, of 
the change of accent and quantity in different words occasioned 
by the nature of the verse, in order that the rythm and harmo- 
ny may be preserved : Thus Milton, Samson Agonistes, v. 694. 
To dogs and fowls a pt^ey or else captured. 
Or, with obscure wing. Paradise Lost, b. II. v. 152. 

Had falsely thrust upon contrary feet. Shakespeare, King 
John, Act IV. Scene 2. 

Both tJiey atid we perusing o'er these notes, 

May hfww wherefore we took the sacrament. Act V. Scene 3 . 

By nature honest, by experience wise ; 

Healthy by tetnperance and by exercise. 

Pope's Letter to Dr Aburthnot, 



44 

short form the first, both of Dactyles and Spon- 
dees J that wherever the succeeding consonant 
could be doubled, or the vowel transformed into 
its own diphthong, this method was adopted, 
while in other words that would not admit of 
such an expedient, the syllable was considered 
lo7ig by poetic license* Surely it might have been 
supposed, that Homer would not have so far vio- 
lated the orthography or regular structure of the 
language as to double consonants, at one time, 
for the sake of his verse, while, at other times, he 
left the vowels unsupported by any such props. 
Poetical license and peculiarities of dialect, so 
constantly in the mouths of his critics and com- 
mentators, have vitiated his language and con- 
cealed the principles upon which his verse was 
founded. In the first book of the Iliad, v. 14. 
we have an example, and a very strong one, in 
corroboration of the principle which I have laid 
down. 

In this line the A in ' AroKkcovog is long, as well as 
in vv. 21. 36, as being the first of the foot. How 
else could it possibly be long, since it is short in 
several other examples, such as the following, and 
is supported only by a single consonant ? 

oig i(poLT ivyJiUjZvog* rov h' 'izkve ^o7^og ' AttoWoov. 

I _ vy V I 

vv. 43, 64, 72, 75, c^c. 



45 

This word, as Heyne observes, does not appear 
to have had the t doubled in any manuscript or 
edition of Homer with which he was acquainted, 
and must therefore be considered as having the 
A lengthened when the first syllable of the foot, 
upon the principle I have laid down, or upon the 
unsatisfactory dogma of poetical license. The 
noted line, which begins with A^s^, A^g?, ^^orokoi- 
yg, &;c. II. E. 455. can be explained on the same 
principle only. It will not, I presume, be con- 
tended that the ^ is ever doubled in A^yjg, or that 
even in this example, it retards the sound ; for if 
it did so in the first, why not in the other ? The 
A in the former is made long, as being the first 
syllable of the foot and having the ictus ; in the 
latter, as being the last syllable of the Dactyle, 
and consequently short, as it naturally is. So al- 
so Theocritus, Idyl. VI. 19. roi (Ji^rj zcckoi xaXoi ^g- 

— W W 1 — V i/ I 

(pavrai. In the following line the s of vts can have 

no support from the next word by doubling the 
consonant, as this was never supposed to take 
place in a proper name : 

Cl vie UirBMOy hor^e<piog fooc(TiX?jog» II. A. 338. 

How comes it that the / in lOiXccro, II. E. 61. is 
long, when the same syllable in (plXog and (ptXsco is 
short ? Eustathius, as Clarke informs us, derives 
it from (piX7i(jtji, but he does not tell us why the 
antepenult in that word is long. Clarke's own 

T 2 



46 

account is just as unsatisfactory as can well be 
imagined, and depends upon no one principle 
drawn from the formation of the particular tenses 
he has specified in his note upon line 338 of the 
1st book. The i in this verb, whether it may be 
considered the imperfect middle of (piX^[jtji, or the 
first aorist, by a syncope for l(piX7}c>ciTo, is always 
short, except when it forms, as here, the first syl- 
lable of the foot. What, it may be asked, is the 
quantity of the penult of (piXoqt Those who have 
founded their notions of metrical quantity upon 
the study of the Attic poets would answer, with- 
out hesitation, * always short :' and yet, in several 
verses of Homer, by no critic supposed to be spu- 
rious, the quantity is long : thus, 

II. A. 155. 
(pikB KccffiyvyiTB, ff^ivog avs^og, z, r. X. O. 308. 

— \J w I 

As a farther illustration, I may adduce such words 
as a^avaTog, a^ccc^arog, ccTTovka^oci, aTrohico^o^^i^ Yl^ioc^i^ 
h?9 &c. Thus, 

Ifa-rovsso'to. II. 11. 252. 

Xivg Wikri TiXetToci, '/jb' d^ocmroi ^20/ dXkog, 

II. 2. 116. 

Odyss. Z. 45. 

S. 414. 



47 

In a note upon line 398 of the first book, Clarke 
has the following observation : — ' In vocum qua- 

* rundam plusquain trisylkibarum pede priori apud 

* Graecos, praesertim cum syllabae primae vocal is 

* sit a vel /, adeo parum in pronuntiando trihra- 

* chyn inter dactylumque interest, ut uterque po- 
' tuerit legitime usurpari.' If in the pronuncia- 
tion of the three first syllables of d^dvuTog, there 
was little difference between a tribrachys and a 
dactyle, why should Homer not have freely ad- 
mitted the tribrachys into his verse ? It was by 
the pronunciation that the harmony of it was felt, 
and we may rest assured that no such pronuncia- 
tion as a tribrachys admits could possibly have 
been allowed. 'AMmrog occurs very often in al- 
most every book of the IHad with the first syllable 
long ; not by position it is evident ; nor being 
naturally- so, for the privative a is always short ; 
but because it is the first syllable of the foot, and 
requires the swell of the voice. Jl^ioc[ji,i2j^g, and 
the others have the first syllable lengthened for 
the same reason. Why also do we find the / in 
did sometimes made long; for Homer surely could 
easily have placed such a word in the line so as 
to preserve the natural quantity of the syllable ? 

hoi (Jbh dffTTihg viXh (pdiivrjg oQ^if/bou eyxogy 
Kcci hcc ^u^rizog* II. F. 357. 

See also A 135. 



* I have produced no examples of syllables that are said to 
be lengthened in consequence of the digamma being pro- 



48 

rav^zir,Vy d^oCKov rz zat ctko(pov II. K. 258. 



Odyss. I. 396. 
To these examples I shall add several others to 
establish the rule beyond even the possibility of a 
doubt. Why, I would ask, is the s, forming the 
antepenult of iTu^yj, long in the two following in- 
stances? thus, 



1. iTTBidj^ 70V b' oiv^^oi ^soi dafjjaffaff^oci i^ojKoi^v, 



I 

II. K. 379. 



I'TTZihri VTJdg rs, K. r. X, '^. 2. 

See also Odyss. A. 133. 0. 452. 

Toc^U'Trojv ; ccya^^ h — II. O. 404. 

Odyss. H. 119. 

2. The a in ao^i is sometimes long, sometimes 
short ; but lo7ig only when the first syllable 
of the foot. It is short in II. A. 240 ; thus. 



CTacaro rov b' oio^t — 



ov ac 

w I — w w| 



In K. 484. it is long ; thus, 



-nounced with the following word, as og ^^«, in II. A. 70. that I 
might not seem to rest my argument and proofs upon what 
might be disputed. 



49 

3. So also in ccprj^, the a is long onlj/ when it forms 

the first syllable of the foot; thus, II. B. 1. 

"AKkoi (jusv poc Sboi re za) kn^eg t'TT'Trofco^vffTccL 

See also vv. 553, 701, &c. II. P. 164. 

"Avs^Bg 'i(TTB, (plXot — II. O. 487. 

"AcTrig a^ ccffTTib' e^Bih, zo^vg zo^vv^ dvi^oc b' dv?}^, 

U. 215. 

But in II. A. 287. it is short ; thus, 

So also in B. 805, and in many other places. 
o7ov hi r^i<pst 'i^vog ccvrj^ l^idrfklg IXaif^g, P. 53. 

4. The V in v^m^ or libocrog undergoes the same va- 

riation of quantity, and for the same reason. 
It is long in II. B. 755 ; thus, 

o^zov ya^ '^uvov ^rvyog vbarog lariv a^'Troppoo'^, 

— w w I 

So also in 752. 

But in II. H. 425. it is short ; thus, 
aXX' vdocri viZovng — 

w ^1 - -1 

See also II. 11. 229, &c. 



1- - 



— \J v| "• — I — w w| 

II. 2. 348-9. 
Heyne says, ' scriptum ^kaiu ubique fere.' 



50 

The V in ^vyoirfj^ is long. II. <J>. 504. 

'H (Jbh 7ot,a 'koL^ovGOL 'TtoCkiv zU ^vycATi^og rig. 

In N. 376. O. 85. it is short, 

TetvocTO Acco^orj, ^vyccTTj^ "Akroco yz^ovTog, 

In N. 429. and in several other places. 

5. The antepenult of aeidcj is long in Odyss. P. 

519. 

Short in the following line : thus, 

rov h' dfLOTOV f/jSfjjoiccffiv azovs[/jSV, C'ttot dii^ri* 

6. In "Kihg the A is long in II. T. 322 : thus, 

Tov hog d'7ro(pdli/jZvov hvmi doffjov "A't'dog zhoj. 

In Odyss. K. 502. it is short : 

ilg "Kilog h' ovTroj 7ig d(pUs70 v'4i ^^kaivri, 

7. In dvm(jbcct the v is long in Odyss. A. 276. 

'A-*^ 'tra \g ^jAya^ov 'TTccTQ^og (/jiyoc hvvocfjbivoio. 

See also II. P. 43. 

It is short in II. T, 236. where hvvai/jai is used 
as a noun : 

Aoioj b' ov hvvafjjut, ihkiu zoa^yiTO^^i Kuuv, 

8. In /g^oV, saceVy the / is long in II. G^. 66, 

o(p^cc (Ml/ '/lug Yiv fca) di^iro k^ov -/jfjucc^. 



51 

In II. K. 56. it is short : 

9. In 7opbBv the / is long in II. B. 440. It is short 
in H. 526. 

10. The / in 7/&) is long in II. L 238. It is short 
in A. 257. and I. 378, &c. 

11. The penult of opg is long in II. M. 208 ; thus. 



\j \j I 



Duplicata litera o'tt^iv legendum pridem monuit 
doctior grammaticis Josephus Scaliger, ad 
Eusebium, p. 119. Ita Hermann, de ratione 
Emend. Gramm. ! ! 

A variety of others instances, which it would 
be too tedious to enumerate, occurs, all resting on 
the same principle. 



Let us now inquire, whether any proof can be 
adduced of syllables, naturally short, being length- 
ened in the middle of words. Several examples 
of this kind may also be found to corroborate the 
rule. Thus the penult of Kovtjj is long in 11. B. 
150. 

u 



52 
But in E. 75. it is short ; 

- w y| - v.wwj- -I 

II. T. 35, 

Pronuntiabatur forte ccTrov^i'Truv vel apouveipon. 
Clarke. So also Heyne. 

II. n. 145. 

*Clg <pdro' za) p JWoy? zBkzro Aiifjuov rz cpo^ov tb 
XBvyvv[/jZv* avTog b' hrBoi, hvazTo '7rai/j(poLvom7ci, 

II. O. 120. 

There cannot be a stronger proof of the force of 
this rule than in these two examples of ?^Bvyvv(j!jSvcciy 
the latter retaining the usual quantity of the an- 
tepenult, the former requiring it long from its 
position in the verse. 

The / in ^ia, esca, is always long when the first 
of the foot : always short when the second or third. 

Thus, II. N. 103. 



-l-« vj 



See also Odyss. B. 289, 410. — It is short in Odyss. 
A. 363. 



ft 



3 



See also Odyss. M. 329. 

In the following, there is a diversity in the 
quantity of the same vowel on the principle stat- 
ed : ' 

II. A. 397. 

A. 249. 

Tunrn ^ ovx oiv 'iycoyz K^ovtovog uffffov koi[L7^v, 

E. 247. 

N. 46, 

"luj&Piov avr A'/a^rs, (jtjZ[JbaoTe ^ov^ihg ccX?c^g. 

ww|- -I- w v)-wwl -ww|- 

197. 

3. 'TiCAsT? ^' OL';fgr/ ;iaXa ^s^/srs ^oy^/^o? dhzrig. 

116. 
"Oct;? l-^r' lj[jjCiri ruh Izuv [jijZ^irjffi ^jjdyjffOcci. 

234. 

— w w I — w w I 

II. E. 352. 

* Toi' /[//ai^ gVg;ra s^i-^sv aTro bo y^^Oiv akvm, 

Odyss. I. 398. 

Avrri yjTjboiiJjriv^ ore [m x^zico rocfov izoi. 

Odyss. E. 189. 



* This verse is commonly read — Tov f^lv ixin il)^i<i/iv, x. t. a 

U 2 



. 54 

••WW 

Odyss. I. 74. 

"Ago-gvg^ 6'i'g? rjcrav, Odyss. I. 425. 

w w I — ww| 

KaXo/ r& ^iyd'kot rg, lohi(p\g si^og 'iyjivrzg, 

--|-ww|-ww| "* 

Odyss. I. 426. 

In like manner the / in dviriiht, which, I believe, 
IS naturally short, and retained so in Odyss. 0. 
859. and in the participle dviug in II. E. 880. is 
made long in II. X. 80. 

KoX-TToi/ a>yii[jjsvy}f mg??^/ SI ybotZpv aVgo^g* 

— w «^ I — w w I 

Striking marks of ignorance of this rule, or in- 
attention to its universality, have been displayed 
in a number of verbs whose penults and ante- 
penults being naturally short, were, by Homer, 
made long in consequence of being the first of a 
foot. These, and such as began with short vowels, 
have, in numerous instances, been made long by 
doubling the consonant, if the short vowel pre- 
ceded one ; if not, the vowel has either been 
changed into its own diphthong, or has been 
lengthened, by the arbitrary use of the digamma. 
In this manner the ancient and correct orthogra- 
phy of the language has been completely changed, 
and new forms given to w^ords under the sanction 
of poetical license and varieties of dialect, which 
I firmly beUeve no poet would have ventured upon. 



35 

and am confident never existed in Homer's time. 
They took their origin from an incorrect pronun- 
ciation of the words, arising from a total ignorance 
of this principle of Homer's versification. What 
I think will put this matter almost beyond a doubt 
is, that these consonants are seldom doubled ex- 
cept after short vowels, forming the first syllables 
either of Dactyles or Spondees. The same ob- 
servation holds respecting short vowels being 
changed into their own diphthongs in similar si- 
tuations. To prove this, it will be necessary to 
produce several examples. The word "Okvi^'Trog, 
it is well known, occurs often with the first syl- 
lable short, as it naturally is ; thus, 

ET/^' avTYi TT^og "OkvybTrov (iydvvi(pov, at zz Tri^riTui. 

II. A, 420, and 402. 

But in lines 425 and 499, the o is changed into its 
own diphthong to make the syllable long : thus, 

A^oodszocrrj de rot av&ig skzvffsrat Ovkv(jj'7roi'Se, 
' Az^ordryj y^oov^pri 'TroXvdsi^adog OvkviMTroio. 

In both these lines, and in every other where 
the diphthong is substituted for the short vowel, 
the syllable is the j^r^^ of the foot, and must have 
been made long, by the tone given to it in pro- 
nunciation, without the aid of the diphthong. If 
we also consider, that neither the long vowels, 
nor perhaps the diphthongs, were in existence in 



56 

the time of Homer, it will be evident beyond a 
doubt that, in instances of this kind, and others 
already mentioned, a lengthened tone was merely 
given to the short vowel. — The same innovation 
has been made upon the compounds of 'roXt); thus 
we meet with 'provkv&oru'^yif UovkvMiJjOig, vovaov^ and 
some others. I believe 1 may assert, that, in the 
greater number of instances where the diphthong 
is substituted for the short vowel, the syllable is 
the Jirst of the foot.* The same remark holds 
with ovXo[Mvr}v, the first word in the second line of 
the first book, which ought to be oXofjAvj^v^ as in 
the following line in the Medea of Euripedes : 
"IdsTS rkv oko(j(jSi'ocVy 1248. 

But the greatest injury to Homer's language 
has been occasioned by the doubling of conso- 
nants, particularly the tr in the dative plural of 
nouns, and some of the tenses of verbs. In al- 
most every instance, these consonants, as already 
stated, have been doubled after syllables forming 
the first of a foot. Thus in the fourth line of the 
first book. 

Now, I affirm that the correct reading ought to 

, ■ — 

* In some instances the antepenultimate of the comparative 
and superlative of adjectives has been lengthened after a long 
voM'el, contrary to the universal practice of the ancients ; thus, 

Odyss. E. 105. 
f I here adopt Heyne's reading. 



57 

be 7cvvl(jiv* as the syllable zg\ is the first of the 
foot. In line 33, the h in g^^g/csv is doubled under 
the same pretext, and with as httle reason. In 
^kks(7(Tiv also, V. 42. for (Dikldiv. The instances in 
verbs are so numerous that I shall specify only a 
few of them. Thus, v. 54. 

* The process of abbreviating the dative plural seems to 
have been this ; Trot^tiVf for example, had in the dative plural, 
'TToif^ivitT-iy by a syncope Trot^zvo-tf and, lastly, by the elision of the 

o^vKTi. — See R, P. Knight's Prelegom. in Homer, J 119. 

f It is very doubtful whether the short vowel was pronounc- 
ed by itself, with the time of a long vowel, or whether it was 
made to rest on the consonant. It is probable that the latter 
mode of pronunciation was common, when the vowel and con- 
sonant happened to come together in the same word, and hence 
the practice, when the true principle was lost, of doubling these 
consonants. — <'Est porro," says Heyne, Excursus I. ad lib. 17. 
" mira inconstantia in literis his per scrip turam geminandis, in 
codicibus scriptis et prelo excusis, cum in eadem pagina mode 
hoc, modo alterum sequamur. Aiitif^xiOYt^ pronuntiationey non 
scriptionej litteras geminasse mihi satis liquere videtur idque 
saepe pro explorato posui : Vetustiores utique non scripsere, 
A. 344. oTTTccjg b'ly sed oW?, et pronuntiarunt oTCTrui' serius in- 
valuit mos -scribendo quoque consonas geminare : at enim re- 
ceptum id est primo in paucis, ab alio in aliis, et sic porro : 
codices, nee modo sequiores, sed ipsi antiquiores, sine indicio 
certo, variant in singulis et omnibus, et perperam jactatur in 
his antiquorum codicum auctoritas." — To me it appears almost 
certain that the ancients neither doubled the consonants in 
writing nor pronunciation, but lengthened the vowels. See 
Col. Gr. Maj. vol. III. Annot. p. 272 (211). 



68 

The syllable Xg, it will be seen, is here the first of 
the foot. A few more examples will be sufficient, 
at present, to show how far the orthography has 
been violated 5 thus, 

V. 70. 

Kai y^2o-(o')' ^y^ffar • 71. 

'E^ "K^vffj^v Ton ziv UjIv iKocffCff^dujZvoi TrBridoifJijZv. 
I 1 J - 

100. 

\ I 1 - 

B. 86. 

TpMOcg (jbh "ki^aff^oity s<pi(TTioi oVfc)©/ 'iaffiv, 125. 

I I ! 1-1 



1 I- 

A. 142. 



* The common form of the infinitive, abbreviated from this 
original form, is a sufficient proof that only one ^ was at first 
used : sftzvxit by the elision of this ^, became hyxi, and then 
tTvoti 3 as ^ofizmi, by the elision of the ^, became ^oivxi, and last- 
ly ^ovvxi. So also of ^iTvcci from BifAivui, &c. 

Mr Knight has made the following remarks upon Lennep's 
doctrine of the formation of future tenses from pure verbs. 
— " Neque felicius vir eximius futura q>ccvWf (r^e^s^, ri/^i&/j &c, 
ab lonibus usurpata pro antiquioribus ipuvic-u, (r7n(i<ru, tifAio-uj &c, 
a verbis puris (pxv'iu, (TTn^iUy nf^ia, &c. formata esse voluit. 
Nam pueris etiam notum esse debuit penultimas futuri et aoris- 
ti primi a thematibus in <y puro desinentibus, in omnibus om- 



59 

Ahs G V'7ro(h')hlffavrzg — 2. 199. 

2. 467. 
P. 27. 



nium temporum et gentium dialectis productas esse, eo quod 
antiquissimae terminationes eorum essent eo-** et icrx, non <ra et 
G-a — rvTTTio-ej et irvTrTiirot contracta in 7v-^ci> et iTv-^cc ; atque ea- 
dem porro ratione /Soccsc-*/* — i'^odio-x, et i^iXiio-ui et lipixU<roc, con- 
tracta in (ioda-u, IZoxQ-u, (pi>.vi<rc>), \(piM<^oiy &c. ; necnon a recentio- 
ribus Atticis praesertim, in fiaa-a^ i^coarx, &c." 

If the doctrine I have stated in the Analysis of the Greek 
Verb be coiTect, the futures of pure verbs had most of their 
penults, contrary to INIr Knight's opinion, originally shoj^t. I 
think there can be little doubt that '&&f, the future of gk/, the 
Ionic form of slf^i, was joined to certain words, such as, (pxv, 
c-TTi^, TifA, to form their futures, and not to cpxvUj, by the elision 
of the cjy and that thus came the forms (pxv-ST&j, G-7rs^-i<r&>j Ti^-ia-a, 
The next process was abbreviation, which the Ionic writers 
practised by the elision of the e-, and then they became ^xv-scj, 
c-'xig-ia, Ti(A'i6) j and, lastly, were contracted by the Attic wri- 
ters into (pxvuy c-7s:i£^co, ref^a. Many examples of the elision of the 
c- occur in Homer and Herodotus : thus, 

vj ret lya ^zna xxi rX^G-of/.xi, , II. A. 316. 

No person, I suppose, will dispute that ^avU) is here the future 
for f,(,ivi(rco : So also, xurxe^ ^kY^aUi ov f^^vUvs-i, 11. M. 79. ' but the 
Greeks ivill not stay.' 

'Ehi rig ciyyiXic</v ra Kqoifrco, Herodot. 

A A a' |y vriva-i afi?^XivwiV '^ZO'iiG'^xi. IL M. 108. 



X 



60 

The (T in ermv is most commonly doubled ; but 
in II. A, 150. double a is inadmissible : thus, 

l^hzvm is generally found with the {l doubled. In 
the following it must stand : 

-I - « v| - - I 

II. n. 493. 

When it forms the first syllable of a foot the (jij is 
always doubled; but the v in avrio^ might be doubled 
with as much propriety when av is the first of the 
foot. 

^ Avi^i ziddybzvog Kucovcov. II. P. 73. 

In the following, the second vowel of oXotj must 
be pronounced long, 

II. X. 5. 

Ai^yie-iif, KTiviuv ^l ttu^ ccvToipt TTcivTxg 'A^otiwg. N. 42. 

^ Krctp Tpaav Ko^zug xlivxg k^ olmtvg. N. 31. 

From these examples, and such verbs as form their futures in 
id-a, as TiXw -iiT&tj oXiej, 'io-ek/y ci^KWy -ztu, &c. it would appear that, 
so far from pure verbs having the penult of the future always 
long, many, if not all of them, had it originally short ; and 
some of them retained it through every stage of the language. 
The mode of formation stated above, which appears to me cor- 
rect, shows plainly that there could be no doubling of the <r 
either in the future or aorist, and that that practice must have 
grown out of a false pronuntiation, when the true principle was 
forgotten. 



. 61 

The same rules will be Ibund to apply to He- 
siod's verse,* and to the correction of many er- 
rors in it as well as in Homer's. Thus, in v. 229. 
Theogon. the / in ' Afjjp'koyiag is made long ; 

NsZ-^sa re -^pivMocg rg 'koyoug, ' Ay^pLoyiag rg. 

In the following line, from the same work, the 
diphthong ai in KTjyovtTcct r , is made short, con- 
trary to the universal practice of the poets. It 
appears to me that the sense of the passage will 
be improved by omitting both conjunctions, and 
pointing the verse thus, 

" Beginning tJieir song, they celebrate Jupiter, 
ending their song, they celebrate (vi^nvai) him." 
Or, if the first conjunction should be thought ne- 
cessary before vy^vzvffi, the latter, I apprehend, 
ought rather to follow ao/%. This, I think, will 
be apparent, if we supply the ellipsis : 

^ A^Xo^zvo(>i ^' v(jbVBv(Ti ^ga/, 'kr}yov(Toct aoiS^g^ ^' v^iiuvatv. 

" When they commence their song, they celebrate 
Jupiter; when they end it, they also celebrate 
him.'' 



* It may be remarked that caesural syllables naturally shortj 
occur much less frequently in Hesiod than in Homer. 

X2 



62 

Without multiplying examples, it will be suffi- 
cient at present to observe, that this principle 
holds not merely in caesural syllables, such as 
Clarke has frequently pointed out in several of his 
notes upon the Iliad and Odyssey, but in four dif- 
ferent ways. I. In caesural syllables^ ending with 
a long vowel, or a diphthong before another vowel 
or diphthong, which in other cases is uniformly 
short II. In caesural syllables, naturally short, 
which are in consequence made long. III. In a 
short syllable at the beghining of a v/ord, when it 
also is made the first of a foot. And, IV. In 
a short syllable in the middle of a word, when it 
also is made the first of a foot. The examples I 
have already giveUj and an infinite number of 
others that occur in almost every page of the Iliad 
and Odyssey, will be sufficient, I should think, to 
establish the principle. * 

* The same rule holds in a variety of instances, in Latin 
Hexameter verse, where we find syllables naturally short, and 
unsupported by any consonants, made long by forming the first 
of a foot. That they do not occur so often in Latin as in 
Greek, is owing to the greater number of consonants in the 
former. The following examples will serve to illustrate the ge- 
neral principle : 

Muneribus ; tibi pampineo gravidus autumnus. 

Virff, Gcor, IL 25. 

Ille, lateus niveum molli fultus Hyacintho. 

Evl. VL 53. 

Omnia vincit amor ; et nos cedamu.s amori. 

Eel X- (y^. 



63 



It will scarcely be necessary to produce exam- 
ples ill confirmation of the Jifth rule, as they oc- 
cur so frequently in every book of the Iliad. The 
two followino; will be sufficient to illustrate it : 



't> 



xi Oc [Lsya iccxovffcc a-ro so ;tabbaAsy viov, 

II. E. 343. 

U^iociJbi^j^g "EXsi/og olcovo'TToKcov oy^ cl^t(rTog, 

Z, 76. 

I quote the following for the purpose of pro- 
posing an emendation upon the common reading: 

II. H. 64, 

Tunc sic Mercurium alloquitur ac talia mandat. 

Virg, jEn, IV. 222. 
Perrupit Acheronta Herculeus labor. 

- - 1- V V 1 

Horat. I. 3. 36. 

Dona dchinc, auro gravia ; sectoque elephanto. 

^n. III. 464. 

Confisus periit, admirandisque laccrtis. 

- -I- « V- I . 

Juven, X. 11. 
Alta tepefaciet permixta flumina cacde. Catul. 64. 
The pe in tepefacio is short in v. 68. and 29. 

In tlie following Pentameter line the que in liquefaciens is 
jnade long. 

Omentum in flamma pingue liquefaciens. Id. 361. 



64 

OvToc cannot possibly be the imperfect of oyrao; ; 
nor is it very reasonable to suppose that it is the 
first aorist of ovrd^a), by an apocope for oiVacg, as 
Clarke imagines, if we may judge from the fol- 
lowing expressions : " Recte observarunt Gram- 
matici vocabulum ovra nullo modo ex avrdcu de- 
duci posse, (unde enim fit ouroc penultima neces- 
sarie producta) sed ex ovrci^M, ovrdccOi ovra ! " 
Heyne on the other hand, supposes it to be the 
imperfect of ovrri^t^ ovr(x> for ovrriy as KdTizrcx, for 
KaTiJiTTi. But I imagine the a in TtmiTtrai. cannot 
be short, as I know no instance of a change of 
dialect of this kind, occasioning a change in the 
quantity of the letter. The only instance that 
can be produced of the a in xxiri^cTa being short, 
occurs in II. O. 432. 

Na;* Itts} avd^oc zarifiTcc Kv^rj^oifft ^a^ioiffi. 

In every other place where it is found, it is always 
the last word in the line, and should, I apprehend, 
obtain that situation also in the verse above. 

It is well known that Homer frequently unites 
the praeposition y.ocroi with the following verb, if it 



These two examples were pointed out to me by my friend 
Mr Carson, Rector of the High School. 

Crassaque conveniant liquidis et liquida crassis. 

Lucret. IV. 1252. 
Qui clypeo, galeaque Macedoniaque Sarissa. 

^ ^ Ovid. Met. Xll. 4^66. 



65 

begin with a X, y or |3, as in II. M. 92 ; xaXkfTrBv, for 
fcdcrsXt'Trsv ; zocXXet-^co, for Karakzl-^cj, Odyss. N. 208 ; 
and in the example above, ;£aS€aXgj/, for ;'cargSaXg{/. 
xdcTTSffoi' Iv Arj^jupofy II. A. ,593. TroCkilXoycc, II. A, 126. 
y^zvaro zax, zs^cckrjg^ U. 2. 24. ndyyovv for zarayovv^ 
II. T. 45. Might not the praeposition have been 
also united with the noun XaTd^Tjv, and so have 
formed an adverbial expression ? Instances of a 
similar kind are not uncommon ; and there are 
authorities from ancient MSS for the reading pro- 
posed. Thus, at II. H. 517. where the common 
reading is the same as in Z. 64, ovtcagz zcckXocm^yiv 
is found, according to Heyne, " Sch. A. et Ven. 
ipse, cum ed. Rom. utrumque agnoscit Eustath. 
Similiter sup. 447." ovrcc occurs, II. T. 455, ovra, 
zar avx^^ocy which should be ovrccas ay^^gva, the 
praeposition being understood, v. 472. ovroc ^a^a^r- 
rdg should be ovraffB Troc^arcigy as in K. 157. rov 
'TTa^ffToig avsys/gs. 

In the following line where the same verb oc- 
curs, the verse, I imagine, may be amended and 
improved by the single transposition of the pro- 
noun [/^e. The common reading is 

ovToi (JbB Tvhiog vlog^ VTri^&v^og AioiJjrj^rig, 

II. E. 376. 

It is natural to suppose that Venus, when smart- 
ing inider the wound inflicted by Diomede, would 
thus reply to the question of her mother Dione, 



66 

M' ovTocffB TvUog vlog xnri^Ovybog AiOffjTjdrjg* 



w wj - wwj " \j uj - -1- 



The deviations from the sia^th rule are so few in 
number, that I thought it unnecessary to produce 
any examples. Any person may, with a little 
care, satisfy himself of its validity. 



Such are the laws which I have endeavoured to 
establish for the examination of Homer's versifi- 
cation. Since they were first offered to the notice 
of the public, they have been apphed, with scru- 
pulous care, to the greatest part of the IHad, and 
some parts of the Odyssey, and have been found 
to hold, with a few exceptions, similar to those 
pointed out in the preceding dissertation. They 
have been approved of by some competent judges;* 
they have been doubted by others; and they have 
probably been, by a considerable number, wholly 
rejected, as militating so decidedly against receiv- 
ed opinions. Yet I am sanguine enough to be- 
lieve that, when due attention shall be paid to the 
language of the Father of Poetry, they will then 
be generally recognised ; and that, though they 
may not embrace every point of criticism, neces- 
sary to restore his verse to its original purity, 
they will be found to comprise some of its most 



* See in particular Dr Valpy's Edition of the Iliad with En- 



glish notes. 



67 

essential parts. I imagine it will ultimately be 
found to be the safer course, to take the Poems 
of Homer as we find them in the best editions, 
and endeavour to discover certain general laws 
pervading the whole, and applying to every sepa- 
rate part, to re-establish the original purity of the 
language, rather than have recourse to the doubt- 
ful monuments of remote antiquity, and the vague 
opinions of learned men, in ancient times, who 
have shown themselves ignorant of versification. 
Upon this principle I have proceeded, not how- 
ever without examining the opinions of others 
who have held a different course, and of trying 
how far they were applicable to Homer's lan- 
guage and the structure of his verse. I need not 
say that I consider my own notions better found- 
ed than theirs ; but, at the same time willingly 
confess, that they amount to no more than strong 
presumptive proofs, to such proofs, as I conceive 
can be afforded us from the evidence it is possi- 
ble to obtain. If the laws I have laid down be 
correct, more consistency will be found in the lan- 
guage of the Father of Poetry, than has been 
supposed in modern times ; and much of that un- 
certainty and contradiction which seemed to at- 
tach to his versification, will disappear. 



FINIS. 



APPENDIX. 



In the preceding observations upon Homer's 
Versification, I hope I have established the prin- 
ciple to the satisfaction of every unprejudiced 
mind, that the nature of Hexameter verse, allow- 
ed the Poet to lengthen a short syllable when it 
happened to be the first of a foot. It appeared 
to me, upon extending my inquiries into other 
kinds of verse, that a similar principle, founded 
upon the laws of harmony, pervaded all poetry 
both ancient and modern, and that it would ac- 
count for a number of anomalies in the versifica- 
tion of the Greek Tragic and Comic Poets. In 
the following discussion I have confined my ob- 
servations to Iambic^ Trochaic, and Anapaestic 
verse^ and have endeavoured to shew, by a num- 
ber of examples, that the rules generally received 
respecting the power of mutes and liquids are ex- 
tremely vague and imperfect, and depend upon 
no settled principle. As Hexameter verse ne- 
cessarily requires a lengthened tone upon the 
first syllable of every foot, so also in Iambic verse, 

y 2 



the last of an Iambus ^ Spondaeus, and Anapaestus^ 
and thejirst of a Dactyle^ require a lengthened 
tone in the recitation to preserve the harmony of 
the verse. In Trochaic verse^ the lengthened 
tone is given to the Jirst of a Trochaeus, a Spon- 
daeusy and a Dactyle, and to the last of an ^wa- 
paestus. In Anapaestic t'^r^^, the 7c/w5 falls up- 
on the last of an Anapaestus^ and upon \\\e Jirst of 
a Spondaeus and a Dactyle*. These rules, differ- 
ing in some respects from those which Dawes laid 



* According to Dawes in his Miscellanea Critica,. sect. 5, 
the Ictus, in Iambic verse, falls upon the middle of a Tribrachys 
and a Dactyle. In Trochaic, upon the first of a Tribrachys and 
Anapaestus : and in Anapaestic, upon the penultimate of a Dac- 
tyle and Proceleusmaticus. If by the term Ictus Metricus, be 
understood, tJw lengthened tone given to any particular syllabhy to 
preserve the rythm and harmony of the verse, in which sense I 
understand it, then Dawes* account of the Ictus upon these 
feet, must, I apprehend, be incorrect ; because it is absurd to 
say that the middle syllable of a Tribrachys, or the penulti- 
mate of a Dactyle can be pronounced with a lengthened tone. 
The Tribrachys, in my opinion, as consisting of three short syl- 
lables, can have no Ictus or lengthened tone upon any one of 
them, nor can a Dactyle or Anapaestus have the Ictus upon 
any of their short syllables. Dawes, I apprehend, confounded 
the Ictus and the accent together ; two things totally distinct. 
He was equally wrong, in my judgment, in stating that in Ana- 
psestic verse the Spondaeus took the Ictus upon the last sylla- 
ble. This kind of verse so nearly resembles Hexameter, that I 
have no doubt, with the'^xception of the Anapaestus itself, it 
requires the lengthened tone upon the first, both of a Spondae- 
us and a Dactyle. A few deviations will be afterwards pointed 
out. 



down in his Miscellanea Critica, have been gene- 
rally recognised as far as they apply to syllables 
naturally long ; but their application to short 
vowels preceding certain mutes and liquids, and 
even before single consonants, has never, so far as 
I know, been properly ascertained. No critic be- 
fore Dawes' time, appears to have established any 
rules respecting the power of the Ictus Metricus, 
or the practice of the Attic Poets in lengthening 
and shortening vowels before particular mutes 
and liquids. As the science of Prosody was not 
so well understood in his time as in the present 
day, we need not be surprised that in some re- 
spects his rules were incorrect, as they were 
founded upon no general principles, but merely 
upon what appeared to him to be the uniform 
practice of the Attic Poets. We might, however, 
have expected something more definite and pre- 
cise from those who succeeded him, and not 
merely a number of deviations pointed out, which 
seem to unsettle every thing previously establish- 
ed. His two rules respecting the position of 
short vowels before mutes and liquids, I shall give 
in his own words. 

I. Vocalis hrevis ante vel tenues, guas vocant, 
consonantes tt, k, r, vel aspiratas^ (p, %, 0^ sequentc 
quavis liquida ; uti et ante medias |3, 7, h, sequente 
^, syllabam brevem perpetuo daiidit. 

II. Vocalis brevis ante consonantes medias /3, 7, 



B^ sequente quavis liquida praeter unlearn ^, sylla- 
ham brevem nunquam terminat, sed sequeniium con- 
^ sonarum ope longain semper constituit, 

The^r^if of these rules Dawes meant to apply to 
the Comic Poets, the otJier both to the Co7mc and 
Tragic Poets. Porson, who soon perceived that 
Dawes' rules, though general, were not universal, 
does not appear from any remarks to be found in 
his annotations, to have had distinct and correct 
notions of the subject. In a note on the 64th line 
of the Orestes of Euripides, he says, " Quan- 
quam enim saepe syllabas natura breves positione 
producunt Tragici, longi libentius corripiunt, adeo 
ut tria prope exempla correptarum invenias, ubi 
unum modo extet productarum. Sed hoc genus 
licentia3, in verbis scilicet non compositis, qualia 
rUvovy 'TTCiT^og, ceteris longe frequentius est. Rari- 
us multo syllaba producitur in verbo composito, 
si in ipsam juncturam cadit, ut in Trokvxq^uaog^ 
Andr. 2. Eadem parsimonia in augmentis produ- 
cendis utuntur, ut in WiySku(rzVy Sup. 12. y.zzkriG' 
to, Sophocl. Elect. SQ6, Rarior adhuc licentia 
est, ubi praepositio verbo jungitur ut in aTror^o'Troi^ 
Phoenis. 595. Sed ubi verbum in brevem voca- 
lem desinit eamque duae consonantes excipiunt, 
quae brevem manere patiantur, vix credo exem- 
pla indubiae fidei inveniri posse, in quibus sylla- 
ba ista producatur." That these observations 
can in general be supported by examples, admits 
of no doubt. Still the question recurs, ' Had the 
Attic Poets no principle to guide them, in length- 



5 



ening or shortening syllables terminating with 
certain mutes and liquids?* I answer that they 
certainly had, and that they acted upon a similar 
principle with the Epic Poets, will, I imagine, be 
rendered indubitable from the following induc- 
tion of examples* Before, however, proceeding 
with the main argument, I shall endeavour to 
shew, from several proofs, that Porson was incor- 
rect in stating, * that in compound words, a short 
vowel before a mute and a liquid was rarely 
lengthened, *' si in ipsam juncturam cadit^^' and 
that when a word ends with a short vowel before 
the next beginning with a mute and a liquid, 
scarcely a legitimate example can be produced 
where it is lengthened/ The following prove the 
contrary. Sophocl. Elect, v. y. ^oiff^iuv "M-VfCTivag 

Toig TdKvx^^^f^ovg o^ai/, SophocL Electr. 1190. Tig 

ya^ (/ avDcy^cyj r^h T^or^i'Trei Jd^otcIjv. Aeschyl. Pro- 

meth. V. 24. 'H Troizikzi^m vv^ ccTroz^y-^ii (pdog. 

Aristoph. Av. 211. 'Ne[j^e(7h (pvKcc (JjV^io, z^tdor^oiycoy^ 

In this example, not only is the omikron of the 
compound zoiOor^dym lengthened before the r^, 
but the alpha of (j^v^ia^ the last letter of the word, 
is made long before the z^ of the following. To 
these might be added several other examples both 
from the Tragic and Comic Poets. In Porson's 
own example from the Phoenissae, the o of the 
praeposition in the compound aroT^OTroi is length- 
ened by the ictus, as we find the same vowel short 



in a^or^g^rg/. Eurip. Orest. 404. Sg^ocfa/ yag gucra/- 

- 1 - -I - 

The following shew, that a short vowel at 
the end of a word is frequently lengthened be- 
fore a mute and a liquid. Sophocl. Oedip. Tyr, 
427. Jl^OTryfkdK'iZB' gov ya^ ovz sVr/ (^^orSv, Eurip. 

Iph. Aul. 1609. ' K'TtgoaloKTiroL l\ (B^oToTg. Sophocl. 

V -I 

Oedip. Col. 1314. Ao^} z^ocrvvcov. Sophocl. Antig. 

V -I 

1 107. Apct vvv roih' l}Juv (jbyih' W aXkoiGi T^iTre, Eu- 
rip. Electr. 1058. '^A^oc zkvovffu, [jb?jTe§, Sophocl. 

- -I 

Aj. 1 109. 'O ro^orrjg mjcBv ou ffiLizgoL O^oveiv* Erfurdt. 

in order that Porson's rule might not be violated^ 
has ^iLiKQ^ov cp^ovzlv^ contrary to the general idiom of 
the language and tho beet authorities. In the 
Persae of Aeschylus, both Bloomfield and Elms- 
ley read ai^^r^g 5' If/jog 'itwig^ m viog veov cp^om, instead 
of vicL (p^onl. The latter in the Heracl. of Euri- 
pedes, V. 387, reads ff(jbiz^ov (p^ovuv, instead of (T[jtjix^oi 
(p^ovMV, the common and the genuine expression. 
In almost every instance where the adverb is used 
to qualify the verb, the plural form of the adjec- 
tive is employed. Thus Eurip. Med. 1126. T/ 
(pm ; (p^omg (jiAv o^doi. Orest. 791. 'Clg lyu hi aariog 

- 1 - wi 

. I. In Iambic verse the Attic Poets never length- 
ened a short vowel before the mutes and liquids, 
with the exception of f3X, yX, y^w/, yvy Bfju, h, unless 



they formed the second syllable of the foot, when 
the harmony of the verse required the vowel to 
be pronounced with a lengthened tone. That 
this rule is well founded, will, I hope, appear 
froni the following instances. Sophocl, Phil. 297. 



-I yj -I « -\ 



In this e:?:ample we have a difference of quan- 
tity in the same syllable of the same word. In 
^gr^o;(T/, the vowel retains its natural time before 
the mute and liquid ; in srgVgof, on the contrary, 
it is lengthened before the same mute and liquid, 
because the harmony of the verse requires in that 
syllable a lengthened tone. The g in the noun 
'jri'Trkog has its quantity varied upon the same prin- 
ciple ; thus, Eurip. Hecub. 432. Kofjut^, 'Ohffffsv, 
fjjy d[ju<pthig zcc^cc 'xi'TrKoig, Id. 999. Ylov SjJtoc ; ^gcr- 

Xctfv IvTog 71 zQ^v-^m ex^tg ; see the Medea of the same 
Poet, V. 954. where the g is short ; in v. 945, it is 
long. The a in the oblique cases of '^ocr^^^ is long 
only when it occurs in the second syllable of the 
Iambic foot j and the o in the noun o'tXov in the 
same manner j thus, SophocL Phil. 365. Ta ^' 

oVx' a'7ry}rovv rov 'Trar^og^ rd r akX* oV riv. Id. 368. 
-I .. -I - -I V -I 

Udr^cJ gXsc^ar r&iv b* O'TrXatv Kilvav uprj^ Id. 436, 

«-|v-|_ _|v-| 

Udr^o^iXog, 6g aov 'TTccr^og h roL (ptXrccroc, In the Pa- 

tronyniic Ami^rig there is the same variation. 
SophocL Philoct. 322. Ks/W^ Ar^s/^aTc, r JJr' 'Ohtr- 

- -I w -I 

^iag ^/a. Id. 392. Aoyo? XiXizrat ^a$* 'O^' Ar^udccg 

^ -I V -I - -I .. -I 

z 



(TTvyafv. In the noun rUuov also, Sophocl. Oedip* 
• Tyr. V. 1. ^Ct rezvoc Ka^^ou. Id. v. 6. 'A* ycj bi- 

- - I w -I u 

ZC/J6JV i^ri 'Tcai dyyiXcjv, rspcm^ In the adjective «*«»- 

-I- -1« _|v^-| w- 

^og. Sophocl. Philoct. 307. *Ev r^ ^az^oj yivoiT. 

-I v^ -I 

Id, 49S. Kolfcuhv ov [jbot [Mccx^og ilg O'in^v aroKog, The 

g of vizQ^og is varied in a similar way. It is short in 
the follov^ing, Eurip, Hec. 393. Fa/a vzk^oj ts ru. 

See also Eurip. Suppl. 132. Alcest, 740. long in 
the Hecub. 675. 'Ara^ t) vsx^os/ tovSb (loi Ilo\vc,zvyig» 

« -I s/ -1 

See also Alcest. 732, Suppl. 118. In the com- 
pound dnzvoi there is the same variety, not only 
in Iambic, but also in Anapaestic verse. Eurip. 

Alcest. 672, "Oct ovx, arexvog Kar&oLVuv otKkoig houtm, 

- -I « -I 

Id. 903 'LriKoj h^ dyd^jovg drizvovg rs |3^or<yv. The 

V of the verb t;S^/^a/ is also varied, Eurip. Orest. 
430. Ovroi [ju vQ^tZpv(T\ m 'xokig ruvvv sckvsi. Id. 

- -I w -I 

Med. 775. 'E)^^^o7<T/ Trdidug rovg \(Lovg zocdvQpiffocu To 

-|w -I- -|v-| w-l 

these might be added innumerable other examples. 
Let us next enquire, whether this principle 
can be extended to the doubtful vowels in certain 
words, when unsupported by mutes and liquids. 
The noun iocr^og has the quantity of the / varied 
indifferent places. In the Prometh. Vinctus of 
Aeschylus, v. 386, the iota is long. 'O^y?? voffoO- 

- I w -I 

(Trig udiv Ikt^o) Xoyot. So also in the Ion. of Euripi- 
des, v. 740. ^vvspcTTovoiMTcc. kuKov iccrqog yzvoi. But in 
the Supplices of the same Poet, v. 264, it is short. 



AXX* ^q iccT^ov rm h\ So also in the Troades, v. 

-I V.-I 

1224, and Hippol. 296. It is remarkable that the 
A in the noun "Ag?;?, Mars, undergoes the same 
change of quantity as in Epic Poetry. Every one 
is acquainted with the noted line in Homer, II. 
E. 455. "A^s?, "Ag5?, f^^oToKotye, i/jiaicpm^ riiy^zaiTr'kyi' 

ra. In the first "A^s^ the A is long, in the other 
it is short. The same change of quantity is ob- 
servable in the two following lines of the 'E^ra 
liri 0?Sa; of Aeschylus. In v. 230, it is long. 

TovTctf ya^ "^i^? ^dffzZTai <po&&f f^^oT&Ju* In v. 408, it 

is short. S-ra^rftJi/ b' a'jc dvd^aiv, m "Aorig Icpiitraro, It 

is also short in v. 493, and in the 1417 line of the 
Phoenissae of Euripides. The a of the adverb 
ag/ is subject to the same variation. Porson, in a 
note on v. 1164 of the Hecuba of Euripides re- 
marks. '^ Recte hujus vocis penultimam com- 
munem essestatuit Piersonus ad Moerin, p. 231.'* 
The a, however, is common in no other way than 
other short vowels, which are lengthened when 
they occupy a certain situation in the verse ; 
thus, in the Hecuba of Eurip. 1164. the a is long, 
Tolovh* 6 h' az) ^vvtvx<^v I'^iffraroct ; and in the Me- 

- -I V -I 

dea, V. 456. Kdya) ^h dii j^ocatXiMV ^v(jijov[jijimv. In 

V. 458 of Person's edition it is short, as in many 
other places. 2u ^' ovx. dvkig (jbco^tagy "keyovff dii. 

w -I v_|- -|w-| »rf-| ■^ - 

Upon the same principle depends the lengthening 
of the iota of kereuffd in line 33\^ of the Medea of 

z 2 



10 



Eurip. as in most other places it is short. Oa>|oy- 

- -I 

|W/S^** ov rovQ' iKBTBVffci (70U rvx^iy* In line 967 of the 

v> -I - -I w -I 

same play the iota is short. 'l?cBriueT\ llatrBifrds, 

where the first foot is an Anapaestus. See So- 
phocL Oedip, Col. 1414. 

It is well known that the a in the accusative 
of such words as (driaivg^ '0^<pivg^ |3a(7/Xsy^, is some- 
times short, but more frequently long. Some 
wise Critics content themselves with the supposi- 
tion, that it is lengthened by following the ana- 
logy of the genitive in wg. If this were the case, 
why was not the a changed into its own long 
vowel yiy in the same manner as the o of the geni- 
tive into the omega ? The difference of quantity 
must, I apprehend, be accounted for on other 
principles. In the following lines the a of the 
accusative is short. Eurip. Hecub. 870. EOi/ 

ra/ir^s rov mov (povza, rt[/jCi>^^(roi/jat» Id. Electr. 599. 

Ag|ov, ri B^aii> oiv (povict. riffuifjijrjv 'TTur^og, See Sophocl. 

Trachin. 1207. Oedip. Col. 1055. Aristoph. Vesp. 
1206. *'OtB rov h^o(jtjioc ^dvKKov, uv ^ovitaig 'iru The 

noun ^gO|M/sa, I would here consider not forming 
an Anapaestus but a Trybrachys, and therefore 
the a retains its natural quantity. In a variety of 
others, the last vowel is lengthened solely in con- 
sequence of the situation it occupies in the foot ; 
thus, Aristoph. Plut. 1182. Ka/ ^zmoCkzi rov h^scc 

vvv b' oy^g ug, Eurip. Hippol 1148. Uo7 'yrjg amz^ 



11 



ra r^ffk ^r/iOL (juoXofu. Sophocl. Philoct. 361. Tov 

ovx It ovtoc ^uvt *A;i(^iXXga 'TTclcXtv. See also Eurip. 

Androm. 1236, and 543. Words of this descrip- 
tion have frequently the two last vowels, which 
are both naturally short, contracted into one 
long syllable. Thus Eurip. Alcest. 25. 'h^scc ^a- 

WW — I 

mra/v. Phoeniss. 927. ^(pd^oct Mivoizio, rovds h7. 



Id 1181. 'O^oj be Tvdioc tccu Ta^affT/craj r/tuzvovg* 

w - I w -I - -I 

In Trochaic verse the same vowels are contract- 
ed. Eurip. Iph. in Aul. 1341, Tim h\ (pivyzig^riK- 

WW V I — ~ I w 

vov. Iph. 'A%/X?^sa rov^ ihiiv cchyjjvoi/jai, 

It has been observed by several writers on Pro- 
sody, and by the English Critics in general, that 
a short vowel in Iambic verse must sometimes be 
pronounced as a long vowel before the inceptive p, 
because the pronunciation of that letter seems to 
retard the sound of the vowel. But several ex- 
amples are to be found in which the inceptive p 
has no such power, when a short vowel precedes 
it ill the first syllable of the foot. There must then 
be some other cause independent of the letter p 
to lengthen a short syllable when it forms the se- 
cond of an Iambus, and that, I apprehend, can be 
no other than the Ictus Metricus on that syllable. 
In the following examples the vowel remains short 
before the inceptive p. Aeschyl. Prometh. 738. 
^^i(^'7rrov(Ta pocxioctotv l%,'7rs^av j^^ovci, Sophocl. Oedip. 

Tyr. 1289, Tov (Jiji^r^og^ avhoHv dvoffij ovh p^jroi (JjOi, Id. 



12 



V. 72. A^^i', >i t/ (pavMV, T'/ivds puffuifjurjU Toktv. In se- 

-i « -I- - « -1 

veral compound words the short vowel preceding 
the p, the inceptive letter of the latter part of 
the compound, remains short. Thus Sophocl. Aj. 
134. TsXu(jt^&fPis 'TTcclf r^g dlJt,pi^vTou, Aeschyl. S. Theb. 

935. Zoa (povo^vrog. In the following the short 
vowel before the inceptive p is lengthened. Eurip. 
Suppl. 461, 2y 5* ovx> dvi^iif y^tjv (x stt} pjjToTg ol^oc, 

w _|w-|- -I v-l 

Any person who attends at all to the pronuncia- 
tion of the feet in this verse, will at once perceive 
that the iota of the praeposition m is lengthened, 
not in consequence of the inceptive p, but because 
the harmony of the verse requires it to be pro- 
nounced with a lengthened tone, independent of 
the letter following. Sophocl. Oedip. Tyr. 847. 
Tovr effTiv TJdrj rov^yov Big \^\ pi'TTov, Aristoph. Plut. 

_|w-|- -I w _|w-|w- 

54. Ovfc sffd* o'TTag 6 x^y}(r(/jog zlg rovro ps-rg/. See also 

-I w-|w -I V/-I __Jw- 

V. 1065. Sophocl. Oedip. Col. 900. Eurip. Suppl. 
105. Aeschyl. Prometh. 1059. Aristoph. Pax, 
740. To these many other examples could be 
added, plainly demonstrating, that the practice 
of modern editors in doubling the p in order to 
lengthen a short vowel, not only vitiates the or- 
thography of the language, but is contrary to an- 
cient usage. Thus we have 'Tn^tppvrov x^ovog in the 
first line of the Philoctetes of Sophocles, though 
it is of the same form as dfjtj(pf^vTov of the same 
Poet as quoted above. It is amusing to observe 
the inconsistency of the Critics, in stating round- 



13 

Jy, that the short vowels in examples similar to 
those quoted above are lengthened by the incep- 
tive p, while in many compounds, the latter part 
of wliich begin with the same letter, they uni- 
formly double it to make the vowel long by posi- 
tion. What difference, I would ask, can it make 
upon the quantity of the iota of the praeposition 
d(ju<p}, whether it is compounded with pvrog or not ? 
If it were found separate from it, we would be 
told that, as in the example from the Ajax of So- 
phocles, the iota was lengthened by means of the 
inceptive p. In the following line from the He- 
cuba of Euripides, 1023. BaXX^yv yag oUiifv tmv^ 
dvupprj^6j (Jbvxovgy if the praeposition dvoi were sepa- 

w - I 

rated from the future p^l^y the p would not be 
doubled, and we would be informed that the a 
was lengthened by the power of the inceptive p I 
In every example of a similar kind the vowel of 
the praeposition, forming the first part of the com- 
pound, is the second syllable of the Iambic foot, 
and takes the ictus or lengthened tone ; and sure- 
ly the protracted tone of the vowel is more agree- 
able to the ear than the harsh and grating sound 
of the double ^. 

Another gross violation of the orthography of 
the language by modern editors is found in such 
words as yivn(io^ia6cCy |8oyX6^£<y^a, dvcc^d^hzaOcc, dw^iffo* 
(Mia^a, and a variety of others. No nation either in 
ancient or modern times paid more attention to 
the euphony of their language than the Greeks, 



14 

by endeavouring as far as possible to get rid of 
every harsh sound, and particularly by excluding 
before consonants the hissing, disagreeable sound 
of their sigma. Every scholar knows the ridicule 
which Euripides incurred from the frequent re- 
petition of the sigma in the following line of his 
Medea, 476. "Yjiuaai, a\ ag tffocatv *EXkr]v<vv offoi. In 
forming the comparatives and superlatives of se- 
veral adjectives, which required one of the sylla- 
bles to be long, the Greeks, instead of retaining 
the sigma before rz^og and raro^, threw it out and 
lengthened the preceding vowel. Thus, instead 
of (ro(po(m^ogy they wrote and pronounced the word 
(TopcuTs^og, instead of (poQi^otm^og, (po^i^ojTz^og, When 
a long syllable preceded the termination in oj, they 
merely threw out the sigma before ngog and rarog 
without lengthening the omikron. In other in- 
stances where the want of the sigma would have 
destroyed the component part of the word, it was 
retained, but the preceding consonant was either 
thrown out or converted into a vowel. Thus, in- 
stead of aravg^ the original form of the participle 
of the verb ffrj/^/, and of the Latin 5/0, the Greeks 
threw out the v and pronounced it o'raV. The 
form of the nominative of this participle appears 
to have been originally cmvg^ cravca, frrav, after- 
wards softened into oTag, aroiacAy aToiu, In the same 
manner the adjective m? was 'Troivgy 'Trdmocy Trav. 
The participle of ridr}(/jt was at first ridhg, Tt^ivm^ 
ri0h, and afterwards for the sake of the sound, 
the V, as in many other instances, was changed in- 



15 

to a vowel, forming with the preceding a proper 
diphthong, viz. riOsk^ rtOetffK, riOh. As it is plain 
from these examples how careful the Greeks were 
to avoid the sound of the sigma in conjunction 
with another consonant, is it likely that they 
would spontaneously prefix it in verbs before the 
termination Occ, and not rather lengthen the pre- 
ceding vowel ? In every instance in Iambic verse 
where the sigma is inserted before 0oc, the penul- 
timate syllable is the second of the foot. Thus, 

Eurip. Med. 764. Tsi>y](ToiJUi(^(T)CcCy adg oUv ^i&TjxayAv, 

w -I « - 1 

Sophocl. Philoct. 137. Usiffnv ht^yi(Ta(jijs((7)0cc (JbTj^h m 

- -I u -1 w -I 

Xey&t ; Id. Oedip. Tyr. 84. Tax il(joi/jz{(j)Go!, |y^|W/S- 

-1 V -I 

r^^og yoi^ cug tCKvuv, Id. Philoct. 527. '^[/joig ottoi r h- 

- -I u -I 

Oivh (oovkoiJA^a^^cc 'jfkuv. It is unnecessary to mul- 

tiply examples as they occur in almost every page 
of the Attic and even the Epic Poets. For the 
same purpose of lengthening a short vowel at the 
end of a word, an adventitious letter has been 
frequently inserted. Thus in the Supplices of Eu- 
rip, 731. we find. Bo;? l\ za) zcozvrog h olvoL tttoKiv, 

The r being inserted in 'xoXiv to make the preced- 
ing vowel long by position. In the same manner 
the letter v and the particle 72, have been frequent- 
ly added to the-end of words to make the preced- 
ing syllable long by position. I am confident that 
the V was never employed by the Greeks for any 
other purpose than to prevent the hiatus of vowels, 
and that the particle ys has been frequently intro- 
.1 . A a 



16 

duced where it was altogether unnecessary. Thus 
Soph. Oedip. Tyr. 981. Tlokkot yag yi^rj zav om'^a- 
Gi(y') p^orojv. Why should the v be inserted before 
jB^orcov when the termination c/ must be pronounced 
as a long syllable ? Id. 287. Ka; (^^v (jAyag y h(pQoCK- 
(jbog Of TTccr^og rd(poi ; the <y here, inserted evidently 
to make the last syllable o^ (Liyag long, appears to 
me to add nothing to the sense, and renders tlie 
line less harmonious. 

As Daw^es' first rule was intended to apply to 
the Comic Poets alone, let us next enquire whe- 
ther Aristophanes has always observed it. Though 
short vowels are less frequently lengtliened by 
him than by the Tragic Poets, for a reason after- 
wards to be stated, still a number of examples are 
to be found in his poetry of the application of the 
Ictus Metricus, shewing that Dawes' rule was far 
from being well founded. Thus in the Plutus, v. 
777. "E^gyyov, il^ojg ovhh 6 7Xyi(jtjoov lyS, Id. 1079. 

v-l^ -I- -l^ -I -_|w- 

OvTi clv 1C0T oiWoo rovT Wir^iTTov TToiziv, Br u nek, very 

unnecessarily, would read rovTo y Wirgi'Ttov* Id. 
1154. Ilagot TYiV^vgoLV ^T^o(paiov i2^v(ja(j(f I^/jL Nub. 

189. 'LriTovGi [Jb^ vvv tovt Iti (p^ovTiZ^rz* In line 215, 

the vowel v before the same mute and liquid is 
short. T2? \yyvg ti^jjcov, tovto 'Trdvv (p^ovrtZ^sTs, In verse 

212, we have a short vowel lengthened even be- 
fore a single consonant. 'H^/, 'TtaqoLriroLTdi (haz^oi 

Topp -TtoLvv. Before the inceptive p the / of the prae- 

position 9rg^/, G43. Ta%6 y av hvvono (jijCci^Ooimv tt&^i pvO^ 



n 



(JjMV* v. 219. Os^g, rig ya^ ovTog outt) Trig K^efMoiO^ocg avrj^; 

— WW — I W -|w— |w-| WW— |\-/ — 

V. 866. Ka/ r^^'t' ;c^5(Jjdc0^oov ov t^i^mh tSjv hOdhi. Id. 1472. 
-I ^-1- -I '..-I -_|,^- 

Streps. Na/, j/a/, %,0ircciM(j6riri Ucct^coov A/a. 1473. 

-I ^ _1 _ -I w -1 -_1 w- 

Pheidip. 'Bo6 ys A/a 'ttcct^cjov. ug k^cdog si, Aves. 

4-5. "Ottov zocOt^^vdsvre hayevoi(jtji(f dv. The Editors 

of Aristophanes, entertaining no doubt of the 
strict universality of Dawes' rule as applicable to 
the Comic Poets, have strangely failed to observe 
these and several other examples that militate 
against it, and have attempted to correct a few 
only of the verses which oppose it. Thus in the 
Eccles. 256, we have the following correct line^ 
T/ ^' i}p viroz^ovacoffi az ; Prax. ^T^offzivfifrofyjaf, which 

Dr Maltby,in his Observations to Morell's Thesau- 
rus, proposes to read, T/ ^' tjv vTroz^ovaacfiv <7s. The 

same distinguished scholar has pointed out several 

violations of Dawes' Canon, such as Eccles. 369. 

^n 'TTOTvi YJiKziGvioL, [jj'/j (M TTs^ild'/ig, Lysistr. 742. ^Ct 
--1^-1 

'TTorvi l£iiXudui\ s'TTiffy^eg rov rozov. Plut. 98. TLoKkov yap 
-I w -I - -I - _i _ 

avrovg oux, i^^cczoc y^gmov. This last verse Brunck 

acknowledges opposes Dawes' Canon, and points 
out in an excellent note, several ineffectual at- 
tempts to correct it. Several other examples will 
occur in the examination of Anapaestic verse. 
From all these instances it is evident that the same 
rules respecting short vowels before mutes and li- 
quids apply equally to the Senarian of the Comie 

Poets as to that of the Tragic, with this difference 

A a2 



1-3 

that in the former the natural quantity of the vowels 
is more frequently preserved, both in consequence 
of the less solemn and stately nature of the lan- 
guage of Comedy, and because the Comic Poets 
were less restrained in the use of the Tribrachys, 
Dactyle and Anapaestus, which enabled them to 
bring the tone of their language nearer to that of 
varied and genteel conversation. We have a sin- 
gular instance of the power of the principle I have 
been endeavouring to establish in a curious line 
(895) in the Plutus of Aristophanes, where the 
Poet employs the letter v to express the eager 
scent of the Sycophant. I have no doubt, that 
the sound of the letter was expressed by the nasal 
organs, and that it was pronounced in pairs, the 
latter occupying, as was necessary, double the 
time of the former. 

V V V V V V V V V V V V 



SJ 



-|u-| u-|u-| u--|u- 



II. In Trochaic verse the Jirsl syllable of the 
Trochaeus, as has been already stated, requires to 
be pronounced with a lengthened tone, whether 
that syllable be naturally short, or whether it con- 
sists of a short vowel before any of the mutes and 
liquids. I shall here also produce instances of the 
variation in the quantity of the same vowel in the 
same word. Thus Eurip. Orest. 735. 2y U rimg 

Xoyovg 'ix^^ag aov jcaaiyr/iToj TTocr^og, In this example 

- -I - ^1 

the vowel iota of zci(jiyr/}TAi is long before yv ; the 
alpha oi TTocT^og is short. In 766 of the same play 



19 



the (I of ntoLrql is long. Ilargi ri[jjM2poy Ifjjocvrov, In 

w| - -I - V I 

786. it is also long. Ka/ (juz -rgoV rvyu^ov tto^svcov 'ttut- 

^og. In 784. the omikron of the verb oKvri(jzig is 
long, while it is short in the noun oKvog immediate- 
ly following. Orest. Ovz cl^ o}cvn(rzig ; Pyl. oKvog yag 

Toig (piXotg fccczov yijiycc. In 748. the a of the adjec- 
tive (jbcczpog is varied ; "H ^ocnTu rj Zr,v* 6 t^vdog d* ov 

^- ^1 - -I i w| - -I 

(j^az^og (jbocz^Mv -rgg/. It will be observed that in this 

^ I - -I - V 1 

line the Poet employs the Trochaeus andSpondaeus 
alternately. It is presumable, therefore, that the 
cc of (juDcz^ojv should be held to be long. The s of 
the noun rs^vov is generally short. Eurip. Ion. 556. 
Xeuth. 'O '7!r<)T^og (t l^iv^sVf rizvov. So also 568, In 

the Hercules Furens, 861. it is long. TUv octtoxtsi- 

vl - -I 

mffcc 'TT^&irov, The v of Mz^v or h(/,7CQyov is mostcom- 
monly short: Eurip. Orest. 778. Mz^vcc yovv yevoiT 
aV. In the Iphigen. in Aul. 398. it is long. 'E(jijI 
hi (rvDrrj^ovo'i vvfcrsg, Tifjui^oct re hccz^voig. In the Orestes 
of Eurip. 791. the penult oi oxkog is short. 'Sfjuiz^^i 



(ppovriZpov oy)^ov. In the Iphigen. in Aul. it is long. 

- -I - wl 

Cl rszovffo, f/'^TS^j ccpS^oov oy\ov elffo^co TiXocg, A simi- 

lar variation takes place in the quantity of the 

first syllable of 'prk'^Xog as in Iambic verse. Thus 

Eurip. Iphigen. in Taur. v. 1215. K^ara z^v-^ansg 

- vi - -I -I 

'TTZ'Tr'Koio'ii/, 1226. Ili'TrXov 6[jj[j(jdrcoi> '7r^o6k(r&ai. 

. It is worthy of remark, that the same violation 
of the orthography of the language is found in 



20 

Trochaic as in Iambic verse, and in the same 
words. In Iambic verse the penult of such a 
word as ^ovKofjuzdcc is almost always the second syl- 
lable of the foot : in Trochaic verse, on the con- 
trary, it is generally the first. In both instances 
the modern Editors of the Classics have uniformly 
interposed a sigma to lengthen the foot 5 But this 
is equally unnecessary in Trochaic as in Iambic 
verse, because the former takes the Ictus upon 
the first syllable of the Trochaeus, and thereby 
lengthens the short syllable without the aid of the 
sigma. Thus Eurip. Orest. 724. 0/%6/xs(o')^', A>g b 

_ w I - - I 

^gc^yfi CO/. Id. 750. Ovy^ 0^^?; Ciy>vao'0'o^s(o")^a <pgoy- 

gioiGi '7ravrot'x/\, Aristoph. Av. 1102. Tolg z^iroug zU 

- -1 - -I 

'TTilv rt ^ovkoiM(y)9o!^ TTJg viTcrig 'Tre^i, Id. 1076. BoyXo- 

ljji{G^& ovv vvv cx^vwTrziv, When the penult has not 

-I ^- >-i 

the ictus, i. e. when it is not the first syllable of 
the foot, the sigma is not inserted. Thus Eurip. 
Orest. 752. Hv^yj^^oOfM^a. Id. Iphig. Taur. 1240. 

- -I - w I - 

'EiVTvy/tg ^' jS/W'STj k(j6(Jijsdoc, rocXkoc B' ov ^.iyovff 0[/jOi)g. 

Although the Attic Poets occasionally length- 
ened short vowels before mutes and liquids in 
Trochaic verse, yet with the exception of those 
already mentioned, they more frequently preserv- 
ed the natural quantity of the vowel. They seem 
to have sparingly indulged in the license they 
took in Iambic verse of applying the power of the 
ictus, and only resorted to it when the versifica- 
tion compelled them. Should any modern, there- 



21 

fore, attempt to write Greek Trochaic verse, his 
safest course would be so to arrange the feet that 
a short vowel before all the mutes and linuids, 
with the exception of |3X, y\, y[jj^ yv, ^(Jj, h, sliould 
occupy the second place. It is difficult to ac- 
count how the Greek Poets came, almost univer- 
sally, to lengthen a short vowel before these mutes 
and liquids. Porson observes in his letter to the 
late Professor Dalzel, *' Daw^es lays down a rule, 
which, if he had been content with calling it ge- 
neral instead of universal, is perfectly right, that 
a syllable is long, in which the middle consonants 
/3, 7, d, and liquids, except p meet. But several 
passages, as w^ell as the following, contradict this 
rule. Sophocl. Oedip. Tyr. 717. Traihog ds ^Xaarag. 
Electr. 440. Traaojv sSXacrs. These passages may 
be reduced to Dawes' Canon by transposition ; but 
they will lose all their energy by tlie reduction." 
To my ears they lose neither their force nor their 
harmony by transposition, BXa-rrcc^^ h Trccidog ; — sS- 
KocfTTe TrocT&ji/, In the latter we gain by transposi- 
tion the triemimeral caesura, which always adds 
to the harmony of the verse. But a very few ex-, 
amples from any of the Poets oppose the rule, and 
most of these may be remedied by transposition. 
Sophocl. Oedip. Col. 972. *0? ovrs (Bxdffrug roj ye- 

vzffkiovg 'TraT^og^ may be remedied and improved by 
the transposition of the adverb ttco. Thus, 'O? ovre 

'TTM pXafrTag yznOXiovg Trar^og. Aesch. Agam. 1633, 

-I - - I w - I 

'0^(pu^l yXo!j(r(jay ryjv Irnvrim 'ix^ig, may be read TKaJfr- 



22 

(7af hi rnv '0^(piiy IrnvrioLv s%s/^. Those in the choral 
odes need hardly be taken into the account, as 
in them the Poets allowed themselves greater li- 
berties than in the more common kinds of verse. 

III. Brunck has remarked in a note upon line 
9^. of the Plutus of Aristophanes above alluded 
to, where there is a violation of Dawes' first rule, 
" in Anapaestis major est licentia, quae saepius 
usum fuisse Comicum alibi ostendemus." The 
Anapaestic verses of Aristophanes are subject to 
the same rules as those of the Tragic Poets, and 
therefore I shall take examples from both in illus- 
tration of my principle. The g of vzz^mv is long in 
V. 1496. of the Phoenissae of Euripides. Jlroj^a' 

rex, vB'yc^aJv T^iaum 7Jh'/]. In v. 1409. of the Medea it is 

v/ I - - I - - 1 - - 

short. '^avffc/Jre %s^o/V, ^a^/a/rs vBz^ovg, In v. 1386, 

and 1408. of the same Play, the s ot\iy.!^cjv is short : 
thus, 1 386. 'AXkoi (T "E^ivvg 6xi(TBiS riKvm. 1408. Il'zzv 

— w w[— -|ww*-lws^— \t 

aTTOKTiivm^ aTrozoSkvzig, In 1392, and 1400. it is 

>^ -I --I vw -1 

long. 1392. ^riiyja hiaaoov y a^jijO^og rlzmv, 1400. Ma- 
Xazov ypctiTog -i^ocvaai rizmv. In the Electra of So- 
phocles, V. 96. we have the a of ' A^;;^ long. 4>o/- 
viog "Aqrig ovz l^evtffev. In the Seven against Thebes 

ww| ~"l ■" — |ww- 

of Aeschylus we find a very strong instance of the 
power of the Ictus in a situation which contra- 
dicts both Dawes' and Porsons' rules, v. 1059. 

Tmg oShkaoLTi -rgs^vo^sv ovrag, The last vowel of a/ki- 



2S 

cuTi is necessarily long before the t^ of '7r^i[^yo0i¥. 
If I am right in supposing that the Ictus falls up- 
on the Jirst and not the last syllable of the Spon- 
daeus in this kind of verse, the following line will 
be incorrect : v. 1063. *AXkoi cpo^ov^ai KccTtor^i'Tro- 

[Moci^ because the o of the praeposition in composi- 
tion is made long before the mute and liquid r^, 
when it is the second syllable of the foot. I had 
some doubts whether the conjunction zee] was not 
always, when the first syllable of a foot in Ana- 
paestic verse before a vowel or diphthong, con- 
tracted with these, as in the common reading in 
this line. The following example from Aristo- 
phanes shews that it is not always so contracted. 
Nub. 1007. ^[JUiXocKog oZcuv, zccf ccTr^oLy^odvvyigy zee) 

"kivKrig (pvKXo&oKovff^g, The reading, I apprehend, 
should therefore be 'AXXa <po&ov(jbcci zou ccTror^iTroiJboctj 

making the foot an Anapaestus instead of a Spon- 
daeus. I shall produce two other examples that 
oppose the rule I have laid down : both are from 
Aristophanes. Equit. 806. Keel xi^^cc (pctyc^v dmdoco. 

-I w w -I 

^(Tst, This may be corrected by inserting the 
article before the noun, as is usual in similar ex- 
pressions : thus, in the Pax of the same Poet, v. 
626. Ov^h aWiuv ts^ dvh^uv rag K^dhag zocrrja^iov* I 
would therefore propose to read Ka/ ra ;^/%a <pa- 

y^v, z. r. X. although I am aware that an Anapaes- 
tus does not often follow a Dactyle. The other 
example is from the Nubes, v. 416. where the s 
of ^^rs is said by Dawes and Brunck, to be 

Bb 



24 

lengthened by the power of the inceptive p of 
ptyS)i/» Others read M^rs ys piySjv, Mjjt ovv ptySv, 
Some other particle besides (/j^jts appears requi- 
site here, as the participle ptyuv does not de- 
pend upon the preceding verb x,d[jbmgy which is 
followed by /u/^^' iffroog^ [jufire ^cibl^my but upon ano- 
ther verb, viz. clx^n. To mark the transition, there- 
fore, from one state of feeling to another, the par- 
ticle av may be properly introduced ; thus, M^r 
av ptycJv d^^et kiav, — As the Ictus falls upon the 
first of a Spondaeus, the g of the adjective drUvoig 
is in consequence lengthened in v. 908. of the Al- 
cestis of Euripides, though in v. 90S. it is short 
in the same word 5 thus, 908. Oy r'kTjrov o^ccv^ g|oV 

drzzvoig, v. 903. TuTiKm ^* dydffjovg drizvovg rg ^^otuv. 

In V. 1119. of the Prometheus V. of Aeschylus, 
the g before zK is long. B^ofr??, 'iXizzg h' l^XdiJUTovai, 

The following examples from Aristophanes have 
been pointed out by Dr Maltby as opposing 
Dawes' Canon. Nub. 320. Kai Xg^roXoysTi' tIBjj Z^'^&t, 
zou 'TTz^i zditvou Grzvokiayfiv , Aves. 579. Ka/ ctci^jjjOKQ' 

ym Iz Tuv dyqc»)v ro (T'7ri^(/f avrZu dmzd-^at. Id. 591. 

' AXX' dvoChkt^zi 'TrdpTocg za^a^cog avrovg dyiXrj (Jbioc ziyJJuv* 

In verse 344. of the Nubes, the s of the particle l\ 
is lengthened before the inceptive p of pimg ; thus, 
Koy%/ yvmi^h, (Jjd, At\ ovd^ onovif, avroci ^g p7mg 'iyjivaiv. 
And these have nostrils ; in allusion, as Wieland 
observes, to the large noses on the masks worn by 
the actors, which, to a spectator near the stage 
appeared out of all proportion to a human face, 



25 

but to those at a distance, of a natural size. Seve- 
ral Copies and MSS. have aura/ ^s ys pTmg, x,» r. X. 
which is probably the correct reading. The h\y 
however, as being the first syllable, if the foot 
should be considered a Spondaeus, would be 
lengthened by the Ictus, independent of the in- 
ceptive p. — The V of vyo^oiv is long in v. 334. Taur 
k^ IttoIovv vy^^v Ng(psXai'. — Upon this Porson re- 
marks, Praef ad Hecub. p. LXIIL " Licentiam 
qua ob mutam et liquidam producitur syllaba, ra- 
rissime admittunt (Comici) idque partim ex ne- 
cessitate, partim quum alios Poetas vel citant vel 
imitantur. Quum igitur primam syllabam in 
vy^^v producit Aristophanes dithyrambos ridet, 
quum Homeri verba usurpat, Homerico metro 
utitur. Nub. 400. '2ovviov oiKgov A. Nee dubito 
quin Nub. 319. Tragicorum aliquem, Euripidem, 
opinor, ob oculos habuerit." From the examples 
which have been already produced in this disser- 
tation, and from many others that might be point- 
ed out, it will appear evident that Aristophanes 
frequently lengthened a short vowel before mutes 
and liquids, even when he was under no necessi- 
ty of doing so. In a language so copious as that 
of the Greeks, and which admitted of transposi- 
tion to a great extent, the plea of necessity would 
scarcely avail such a Poet as Aristophanes in vio- 
lating the rules of versification. Neither is it 
very likely that he would transgress against these 
rules when he cited the words of another Poet ; 
because, if he quoted the whole or any part of an 



26 

Anapaestic line from Euripides, he would find that 
no more license was granted to that Poet, though 
a Tragoedian, in moulding Anapaestic verse than 
to himself. I have repeatedly remarked, that 
Hexameter verse appears to have given origin to 
Anapaestic, and that, therefore, so far as regards 
the Spondaeus and Dactyle, there is no difference 
in the application of the Ictus to the first syllable 
of each in both kinds of verse. — In the follow- 
ing example, Aristophanes has lengthened a vowel 
contrary to his usul practice. Nub. 409. 'H ^' h( 
i^vaoLT UT Vc,ai(pvriq hicCkoLzriffaatx. 'Tr^og avru* In the 

Plutus, V. 39. he has the a o^'kazw short. T/ 



^oi^og tkdzzv \k tmv (miju^oirajv , In V. 382. of the 

w w w I 

Pax it is also short : M?; vvv 'kazritsyig, — So also in 

the Antigone of Sophocles, 1094. M^ 'ttco itW av- 
rov -^^svhg Ig TToktv 'Ka^cstv. And in the Alcestis of 
Euripides, v. 356. Ot^V av (pgiv \%oLi^oi\jji it^g AlQvv 

A careful perusal of Aristophanes, and the 
other Greek Poets, would furnish many other ex- 
amples similar to those already quoted, particularly 
in Iambic verse, where greater license was allowed, 
clearly proving that none of the professed writers 
on Prosody, nor the Editors of the Attic Poets, 
had distinct conceptions of the structure and har- 
mony of their verse. Hence it has not unfre- 
quently happened, that instead of improving the 
Text of the Author, they have vitiated it by the 
insertion of particles and superfluous letters, to 



27 

support, as they imagined, the verse. In correct- 
ing the Poems of Homer this license has been 
carried, by Ancient and Modern Grammarians, 
to an enormous length, and even the Attic Poets 
have not altogether escaped their sacrilegious 
hands. Though the rules I have endeavoured to 
establish, embrace only a part of the Versification 
of the Greek Poets, and may seem at first sight 
to account for a few anomalies only, yet I ima- 
gine, they will, when duly considered, be found 
to comprehend some of the fundamental princi- 
ples of Criticism on Poetry both Ancient and 
Modern* They not only shew in what the har- 
mony of the Versification consists, but become to 
a considerable extent, the safeguards of the Lan- 
guage itself, by clearing it of all those useless en- 
cumbrances of additional letters, which deform 
its beauty and simplicity, and by making the 
practice of the Ancients themselves, not the fluc- 
tuating opinions of the Moderns, our guides and 
instructors in examining and imitating their works. 
Though I have drawn no inferences but what can 
be supported by numerous examples, and there- 
fore conceive my doctrines to be well founded, 
yet I have lived long enough to perceive how 
slowly new opinions, however well established, 
make their way against authorities consecrated by 
time and general respect, and against prejudices, 
the more difficult to be overcome, as they are 
sometimes founded in absurd notions of superiori- 
ty in all that pertains to Grecian Literature. To 



28 

the men of practical experience in the education 
of youth, both in this and in the sister Kingdom, 
I have been chiefly indebted for encouragement 
and support j and while they, unbiassed by partial 
associations, continue to patronise the various at- 
tempts I have made to elucidate some obscure 
and doubtful parts of Grecian Literature, and to 
smooth the way for those engaged in its pursuit, 
I shall feel less anxious for the reception of my 
doctrines among other classes of scholars, sensible 
that if they are well founded, they will ultimately 
make their way in the world in spite of all oppo- 
sition. From the doubt and uncertainty in which 
the subject of Greek Versification has hitherto 
been involved, every attempt at discovering some 
fixed principles which guided the practice of the 
Poets, may be considered as an important step in 
the progress, and may be the means of directing 
others engaged in the same studies, to more en- 
larged views and more useful results. 



FINIS. 



Edinburgh, Printed by Duncan Stevenson,) 
Printer to the University/. f 



UNIVEESITY OF CALIFORNIA LEBRAEY, 

BERKELEY 



THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 

STAMPED BELOW 

Books not returned on time are subject to a fine of 
50c per volume after the third day overdue, increasing 
to $1.00 per volume after the sixth day. Books not in 
demand may be renewed if application is made before 
expiration of loan period. 





251095 



/ 



(^